Quantcast
Channel: 人和書 ( Men and Books)
Viewing all 6917 articles
Browse latest View live

Postwar: A History of Europe Since 1945 戰後歐洲六十年 1945~2005;帖木兒之後:1405 ~ 2000年全球帝國史

$
0
0
Postwar book tony judt.jpg
AuthorTony Judt
LanguageEnglish
GenreNon-fiction
Publication date
2005


Postwar: A History of Europe Since 1945 is a 2005 book by historian Tony Judt, the former Director of New York University's Erich Maria Remarque Institute. The book examines the history of Europe from the end of World War II in 1945 up to 2005.
The book has won considerable praise for its breadth and comprehensiveness.[1] The New York Times Book Review listed it as one of the ten best books of 2005. It won the 2006 Arthur Ross Book Award for the best book published on international affairs [2] and was shortlisted for the 2006 Samuel Johnson Prize.
As is made clear in the introduction, the author makes no attempt to expound any grand theory or "overarching theme" for contemporary European history, aiming to avoidnarrative fallacies by plainly retelling the entire scope of European history in that period, to let what themes do exist become self-apparent.

See also[edit]


戰後歐洲六十年 1945~2005(全四卷)

Postwar: A History of Europe since 1945



亞瑟.羅斯圖書獎(Arthur Ross Book Award)
撒繆爾.強森獎決選名單(Samuel Johnson Prizes)
紐約時報、英國衛報、倫敦書評、
Foreign Affairs、The American Historical Review推薦
《紐約時報書評》《新政治家》《觀察家》《獨立報》《衛報》年度選書
  2012諾貝爾和平獎得主歐洲聯盟  「歐盟是對歷史的回應,但永遠無法取代歷史。...像狐狸一樣,歐洲懂得很多。」
  從殘酷的種族計畫到人權價值的倡議;從法西斯主義席捲全歐到赤色紅軍劃下冷戰鐵幕;從二○年代的自由資本市場到二十世紀下半葉的大政府福利國家;從彼此間鉤心鬥角的軍備競賽到成員國相互合作的歐盟;從關稅壁壘、彼此間貨幣不得兌換到統一貨幣歐元,歐洲是個人類活動的實驗室,經歷了各式政治制度、意識形態、經濟秩序、社會制度、文化思潮的洗禮和試驗,無怪乎Tony Judt說「像狐狸一樣,歐洲懂得很多。」
  這是一部龐大的寫作計畫,耗時十多年,相對於以美國為中心的歐洲史,這部作品提供了真正「以歐洲為中心」的歐洲史。Judt從政治、外交、經濟、社會、文化、電影、音樂、服飾等等各面向,將二戰之後,歐洲複雜的歷史發展,做了深入淺出的呈現,寫作功力深厚,將如蜘蛛絲般糾纏的歷史事件,重新串連,煉鑄成一部有意義、有個人見解的歷史著作。
(卷一)進入旋風1945~1953
  卷一《進入旋風》涵蓋時期為1945~1953,主要事件為美蘇對峙,冷戰逐漸成形,鐵幕劃下歐洲史無前例的東西陣營對立,成為往後數十年,影響世界政治、經濟、文化的主要結構。
  戰爭剛結束,各國元氣大傷,通貨膨脹相當嚴重,一包香煙比貨幣來得值錢。在這樣的挑戰下,各國如何從廢墟裡重建?美國的「馬歇爾計畫」、歐洲自身的「煤鋼共同體」、對抗蘇聯集團的「北約」組織,以及各式政經、文化的聯盟與合作,成為歐洲局勢詭譎多變之下的操作籌碼,以及和蘇聯交鋒的前緣。
  史達林將東歐納入自己的羽翼之下,施行大規模恐怖統治,掃除異己,整肅擅自有主見的人士,擺樣子公審風聲鶴唳地進行,透過媒體向內部,也向西方傳送。他們高舉文化戰的旗幟,提醒著「可口可樂是美國的情報網」。
(卷二)繁榮與革命1953~1971
  卷二《繁榮與革命》涵蓋時期為1953~1971,美蘇兩國的冷戰核武競賽達到最高峰,弔詭的是,歐洲局勢卻出現恐怖平衡,史達林的過世,遠東韓戰的結束、柏林圍牆的「適時出現」,為東西對峙的壓力鍋帶來穩定,促使經濟走向繁榮之境。
  真正令西歐各國焦頭爛額的是,海外殖民地漸次獨立,促成歐洲將眼光逐步轉回到歐洲內部的團結。荷蘭失去印尼,法國失去越南、阿爾及利亞,英國失去印度、非洲。連板球、足球運動比賽的失敗都令英國臉上無光。
  從外部來說,西歐失去殖民地,但是內部走向消費社會,變得富裕。年輕人搭上需求正熱門的勞動市場,手頭上展現十足的消費能力;奢侈品的象徵物——女用長絲襪銷售量激增。生活形態也劇烈改變,大型超市出現;有餘裕購買房車,前往郊區超市採購;普及化的冰箱得以貯藏從超市大批購得的食物;有了房車,長程的度假成為時尚,旅遊景點逐漸被開發出來。不過,這些年輕人似乎對現實抱持不滿,1968年因為大學女生宿舍問題,引爆法國五月學運。
  東歐諸國在史達林死後,以微妙的方式試圖擺脫蘇聯的掌控,蘇聯新上任的總書記赫魯雪夫,也嘗試在不過分批判史達林罪行的作為裡,切割與史達林的關係。1956年匈牙利革命、1968年布拉格之春、羅馬尼亞西奧塞古的轉向以及諸國內政的改革都說明了東歐與蘇聯關係的細微改變。那是東歐未來變局的遠方鼓聲
(卷三)大衰退1971~1989
  告別繁榮樂觀的六○年代,七○年代迎接歐洲的是一連串的舛錯。越戰之故,美國漸次放棄布雷頓森林協議,穩定世界金融秩序的美元固定匯率被埋葬,歐洲貨幣匯率跟著浮動,通貨膨脹、貨幣貶值接續而來,兩次石油危機火上加油,引發失業潮、進出口貿易下滑,雖然這是亞洲的機會,但歐洲如何面對此困境?
  政治方面,原先由左、右派主導的政治生態,為單一議題取代:稅賦、婦女、環保等議題足以成為組黨的理念,例如一九八○年代綠黨發展成西德大黨。財政方面,私有化的浪潮打上歐洲灘頭,例如:英國保守黨柴契爾、法國社會黨密特朗變賣公營事業;這不只是一場所有權的轉換而已,而是戰後的社會共識被徹底改變。
  東歐經歷一九五六匈牙利事件、一九六八布拉格之春,到了一九七○年代,異議分子不再直接對抗當權者,選擇從「權利」、「自由」議題切入,形成另一種質疑共黨統治的方式。公害汙染、環境議題在敏感的政治氛圍中,如何張開保護傘,使得集體輿論、「公民社會」成為可能?
  一九八○年代末,共產東歐經歷了翻天覆地的改變,引發「蘇東波」的動力學如何發生,又如何進展?戈巴契夫從權力核心的改革如同震源,啟動了骨牌效應,電視轉播推波助瀾,使諸衛星國迅速且平和地脫離共黨統治;各國因應各自獨特的社會實況,如何有不同程度的秩序重組?「返回歐洲」的願望又如何達成?
(卷四)新歐洲 舊歐洲1989~2005
  一九八九年,蘇聯解體,東歐從鐵幕走出,在歐洲大門外張望,極力想重返歐洲,貧窮的東歐,讓四十多年來,偏安一隅的富裕西歐開始動搖,不斷詢問:歐洲人是誰?什麼能代表歐洲?
  頻繁的交通網、流行的英語促成各地更密集的交流。一九九二年馬斯垂克條約之後,歐元和歐盟正式將歐洲凝聚一體。這個充滿活力的組織,將戰爭的歐洲,帶向和平的歐洲,因而獲得二零一二年諾貝爾和平獎。歐洲不只是地理上的名詞,還升級成一種生活方式,比美國更值得學習 。
  但是,隨著時日漸長,這個深入到乳酪上的標籤都能管的超國家組織, 並沒有激發歐洲人的熱情。繁複的決議過程,還有大國操控,令議案常常停滯不前。由於不具備國家特有的徵稅和開戰的合法性,使人民仍舊效忠自己的國家;在後民族國家的時代裡,養老金的發放和保衛國民的安全仍由國家擔此重任。
  歐洲大地上的裂痕,除了國與國間的戰爭,還藏在對待猶太人的罪愆裡,各地樹立起紀念碑,象徵對往事的整頓和釋懷。只不過,這場與過去的和解反而提出了另一個難解的疑惑:誰是受傷最深的民族?尤其對東歐來說,受到共產主義迫害的人,難道會比猶太人來的少,來得輕嗎?
  族群的爭端並未停歇,全球化下,許多外來移民來到歐洲,形塑多元文化、多元宗教的社會,但是,當經濟困境一來,歐洲白人便開始排外,極右派種族主義成為足以挑起選民激情的新主張。
  借用德國詩人海涅的說法,如果愛歐洲的心,能夠像十九世紀民族主義剛萌芽時,法國式的愛國心那樣,具有延伸性,能超越歐洲,超越白人,擴及世界,也許歐洲能成就另一番新局;那是歐洲的機會,也是挑戰。
作者簡介
東尼.賈德  Tony Judt,1948~2010
  1948年生於倫敦,在英國劍橋大學國王學院和法國巴黎高等師範學校受教育,在劍橋、牛津、伯克萊、紐約大學執過教鞭。2008年被診斷為「運動神經元疾病」(俗稱漸凍人),2010年病逝於紐約。在紐約大學期間,擔任雷馬克研究所所長。雷馬克研究所是他於1995年所創設,專門研究歐洲。
  他常為《紐約時報書評》、《泰晤士報文學副刊》、《新共和》、《紐約時報》撰文。《戰後歐洲六十年》名列《紐約時報書評》2005年十大好書,贏得外交關係理事會亞瑟.羅斯圖書獎(Arthur Ross Book Award),入圍普立茲獎決選名單,和撒繆爾.強森獎決選名單(Samuel Johnson Prizes)。2007年,獲頒漢娜.鄂蘭獎,2009年贏得歐威爾獎(Orwell Prize)的終身成就特別獎。
譯者簡介
黃中憲
  1964年生,政治大學外交系畢業。專職翻譯。譯作包括《歷史上的大暖化》、《成吉思汗》、《貿易打造的世界》、《破解古埃及》、《蒙娜麗莎五百年》、《大探險家》、《帖木兒之後》、《非典型法國》等

結語
來自死者之屋——論現代歐洲的記憶
  一九四五至一九八九年間,在遣送出境、入獄、擺樣子審判、「正常化」的陸續摧殘下,蘇聯集團內的幾乎每個人,若不是自己遭到損失,就是成為帶給他人損失的共犯。公寓大樓、商店和從已故猶太人或遭驅逐出境德裔那兒侵吞的其他資產,大多在幾年後被以社會主義的名義重被沒收——結果是一九八九年後,賠償過去損失這問題陷入該從何時開始賠起的無解麻煩。共黨掌權時人民的損失該予以賠償?如果決定賠償,該賠給誰?賠給一九四五年戰後開始擁有資產,卻在幾年後失去該資產者?或該賠給一九三八至一九四五年間被侵占或偷走的那些產業、公寓的原始所有人的繼承人?時間要抓哪一年?一九三八?一九三九?一九四一?每個年份都牽扯到道德先例和可能在政治上引發軒然大波的國家合法性或族群合法性的定義問題。
  然後還有共產主義自己內部歷史所特有的兩難問題。請俄羅斯派兵摧毀一九五六年匈牙利革命或鎮壓一九六八年布拉格之春的那些人,該因為這些罪行而被傳訊嗎?一九八九年革命剛完成時,許多人認為該這麼做。但他們的受害者裡,有一些是前共黨領袖。誰有資格得到後人的關注:被剝奪資產的斯洛伐克或匈牙利無名小農,或將他們逐出家園、但幾年後自己也受害的共黨黨工?哪些受害者——哪些記憶——該先得到照顧?該讓誰講話?
  因此,隨著共產主義垮台,湧來滾滾的痛苦回憶。針對該如何處置秘密警察檔案的熱烈爭辯,只是這事的其中一部分而已(見第二十一章)。真正的問題在於想藉由顛倒對共產主義的記憶來壓下那記憶的衝動。原是官方捧為真理的東西,這時遭到徹底的唾棄——可以說是被官方定調為虛假不實的東西。但這種打破禁忌的行為,本身有其風險。一九八九年前,每個反共者都被抹黑為「法西斯主義者」。但如果「反法西斯主義」原只是共產黨的另一個謊言,那麼這時候人們就不由得想以事後的同情,乃至贊同,看待此前所有遭抹黑的反共者,包括法西斯主義者。一九三○年代的民族主義作家鹹魚翻身。有些國家的後共產主義國會通過動議,讚許羅馬尼亞的安東涅斯古陸軍元帥(Marshal Antonescu)或巴爾幹、中歐境內的同類人物。他們在不久之前還被痛斥為民族主義者、法西斯主義者、與納粹合作者,此後地位提升,他們戰時的英勇行徑受到推崇(羅馬尼亞國會甚至為安東涅斯古默哀一分鐘)。
  還有一些禁忌跟著遭唾棄的反法西斯言論一起倒下。紅軍與蘇聯的角色,這時可以從另一種角度來予以探討。甫獲解放的波羅的海三小國,要求莫斯科承認莫洛托夫—里賓特洛甫協定不合法,承認史達林片面破壞他們的獨立地位。一九九五年四月,波蘭人終於得到俄羅斯承認,在卡廷森林遇害的兩萬三千名波蘭軍官,其實是死於蘇聯人民內務委員部之手,而非死於納粹國防軍之手,然後波蘭人要求俄羅斯讓波蘭調查人員自由取閱俄羅斯的檔案資料。至二○○五年五月為止,這兩項要求似乎都不可能得到俄羅斯的默許,餘恨仍然未消。
  但俄羅斯人也有自己的回憶。從衛星國的角度看,蘇聯版的晚近歷史明顯不合史實;但對許多俄羅斯人來說,它可信之處甚多。二次大戰是「偉大愛國戰爭」;蘇聯軍人和平民的死傷人數都居世界之冠;紅軍的確使東歐大片地區脫離了德國統治的魔掌;希特勒的戰敗帶給大部分蘇聯公民——和其他人——真正的滿意和寬慰。一九八九年後,俄羅斯境內許多人對於過去的兄弟之邦——一九四五年靠著蘇聯軍隊的犧牲而脫離德國魔掌的那些國家——不思感激的表現,著實大吃一驚。
  但儘管如此,俄羅斯人的記憶分裂為兩半。這一分裂分出了兩個機構,兩個民間組織應運而生,以推銷具批判性但彼此觀點南轅北轍的俄國共產主義史敘述。「紀念碑」(Memorial)於一九八七年由自由派異議分子創立,以取得、公布蘇聯歷史真相為目標。該組織成員特別關注傷害人權之事,特別強調應承認過去的作為,以防止同樣的事重演。早兩年成立的「回憶」(Pamiat’),也致力於找回、推崇過去,但兩者的相似之處僅止於此。「回憶」的創辦人,屬於反共異議分子,但遠遠談不上是自由派,他們想提供經過改善的俄羅斯史:不只拿掉蘇聯「謊言」的污染,還擺脫掉不屬俄羅斯傳統的其他影響,特別是「猶太復國主義者」的影響。才幾年工夫,「回憶」就擴張勢力,進入民族主義政治領域,把俄羅斯遭忽視、「濫用」的歷史當武器來揮舞,藉以抵擋「世界主義」的挑戰和闖入者。
  悲情政治——不管這些政治在細節上有多大差異,甚至彼此抵觸——構成前蘇聯核心地帶與前蘇聯其他加盟共和國間最後僅存的連結。對於國際社會貶低他們過去的苦難和損失,他們同感憤恨。前蘇聯勞改營的受害者怎麼辦?他們為何未受到像納粹壓迫的受害者、倖存者那樣的賠償和紀念?還有戰時受到納粹壓迫,戰後沒多久又受到共黨壓迫的數百萬人怎麼辦?為何西方如此視若無睹?
  欲剷除共產主義過去,將它整個打入十八層地獄——欲將從列寧到戈巴契夫的所有事物,全解讀為一則由獨裁與罪行構成且始終不變的故事,一段由政權與壓迫所構成且未曾中斷的敘事,而壓迫是由外人所強加或由不具民意的政權以人民的名義所犯下——的念頭,具有其他風險。首先,那是個不合史實的歷史,拿掉了早幾十年裡實有其事的人們的熱情和投入。其次,這個新正統觀影響了當時的政治。如果捷克人——或克羅埃西亞人或匈牙利人或其他任何國家的人民——未在自己晚近歷史的黑暗面裡扮演極積極角色;如果一九三九年後的東歐歷史——或就俄羅斯來說,一九一七至一九九一年的歷史——完全是他人的傑作,那麼這整個時期就成為國家歷史裡的某種插曲:類似戰後法國人意識裡加諸維琪的地位,但涵蓋的時期長得多,擁有更不忍卒睹的悲慘回憶檔案。而結果將會相似:一九九二年,捷克斯洛伐克政府禁止卡羅維發利(Karlovy Vary)電影節播映英國廣播公司以萊因哈德.海德利希(Reinhard Heydrich)一九四二年在布拉格遭暗殺為主題的紀錄片,因為該片呈現了捷克人表態支持戰時納粹政權的「不宜」畫面。
  隨著後共產主義時代的東歐對記憶展開如此的重整,把共產主義拿來與納粹主義比較的禁忌隨之開始崩解。事實上,政治人物和學者開始堅持做這類比較。在西方,這種相提並論仍引發爭議。把希特勒與史達林直接拿來比較不成問題:對於這兩位獨裁者的可怕特質,這時候少有人質疑。但認為該把共產主義本身——史達林之前和史達林之後的共產主義——放在與法西斯主義或納粹主義一樣的範疇裡這想法,可能帶來令人不快的影響,而且不只在德國是如此。對許多西歐知識分子來說,共產主義是共同進步遺產的一個失敗變種。但對中歐、東歐的知識分子來說,共產主義是二十世紀獨裁主義的犯罪病理學在當地非常成功的一次應用,本該如此界定它的歷史定位。歐洲或許一體化了,但歐洲人的記憶仍然扞格不入。
  …..人所受的苦難深淺,不該根據加害者的目的來評斷。按照這一思路,對那些在集中營裡受罰或遇害的人來說,共產黨的集中營沒比納粹的集中營好,也沒比較壞。
  同樣地,現代國際法和政治辭令裡對「權利」的強調(和權利受損的賠償),已為那些覺得自己的苦難和損失未得到承認和賠償的人,提供了一個藉以爭取自身權益的論點。在德國,有些保守人士看到國際譴責「種族清洗」,有樣學樣,重新爭取二次大戰結束時遭逐出家園的德裔族群的權利。他們問道,為什麼他們受害就較輕?史達林對波蘭人所做的——或者,更晚近時,米洛塞維奇對阿爾巴尼亞裔所做的——在本質上和捷克斯洛伐克總統貝內斯於二次大戰後對蘇台德地區德裔所做的有什麼差別?二十一世紀初,在備受敬重的圈子裡,出現了要求在柏林建一座紀念碑的主張:一座「反驅逐紀念館」,一個為所有種族清洗受害者而建的博物館。
  這一最新的轉折,和其所傳達的意涵——不管是哪種集體性的受害,基本上都是相似的,甚至可互換的,因而應該受到同樣程度的緬懷——引來最後一位在世的華沙猶太人隔離區起義事件指揮官馬雷克.艾德曼(Marek Edelman)激烈的反駁,他在二○○三年簽署反對建立該紀念館的請願書。「哪一種緬懷!他們受的苦有那麼深?因為他們失去了自己的房子?被迫離開自己房子,放棄自己土地,的確令人傷心。但猶太人失去自己房子,還失去自己所有親人。遭驅逐的確苦,但世上有太多苦。病人受苦,沒有人蓋紀念碑來向他們致敬。」(《Tygodnik Powszechny》週刊,二○○三年八月十七日)。
  艾德曼的反應是一記適時的提醒,提醒我們過度沉溺在緬懷,以及把關注焦點由加害者轉移到受害者所可能帶來的風險。一方面,值得回憶的過往和經歷,原則上來講沒有限制。另一方面,用宏偉建築和博物館緬懷過往,也是抑制乃至忽略過往的方式之一——把追憶的責任留給別人。只要有人真的從個人的經驗出發去緬懷,這可能就沒關係。但如今,一如八十一歲的豪爾赫.森普倫(Jorge Sempren)在二○○五年四月十日布痕瓦爾德集中營解放六十週年紀念日時,向其倖存的同胞提醒的,「短期記憶的循環就要關閉。」
  儘管歐洲能以某種方式永遠抓住當代人對過去罪行的記憶——這正是紀念碑、紀念館所欲達成的目的,不管實際結果多麼令人失望——最終還是沒什麼用。記憶本來就是具爭議性且偏頗的:某人承認的事,他人略而不提。而且靠記憶來了解過去,並不理想。戰後第一個歐洲建立在刻意錯誤的記憶上——建立在把遺忘當作生活方式上。一九八九年起,歐洲建立在補償性的多餘記憶上:作為集體認同的基礎且受到制度化的公共緬懷活動。第一個歐洲無法持久——但第二個也將是。某種程度的忽略,乃至遺忘,是公民健全(civic health)的必要條件。
  這麼說不是要提倡失憶。國家得先記住某事,然後才能開始忘掉該事。在法國人如實了解維琪政權——且不再以錯誤記憶了解它——之前,法國人無法將它擱在一旁,繼續前進;對於波蘭人來說,亦是如此,他們對曾生活在自己周遭的猶太人有著混亂的記憶;對於轉型到民主體制後的二十年間,心照不宣避談內戰之痛苦回憶的西班牙,也將會是如此,對那場內戰和其結果的公開討論,這時才開始上路。只有在德國人已體認並理解他們納粹過往的滔天大罪——歷經否認、教育、辯論、共識的一個長達六十年的周期——之後,他們才開始懂得接受它:亦即把它拋諸腦後。
  在這些例子裡,回想的工具都不是記憶本身,而是兼含兩種意義的歷史:被界定為歲月流逝過程的歷史和被界定為研究過去之專門學科的歷史——尤以後者為然。惡行,特別是納粹德國所犯下那種程度的惡行,永遠不可能得到令人滿意的牢記。這一罪行的嚴重程度,使所有紀念活動都不足以完全表達其罪行。【20】它的發生令人難以置信——在太平歲月回顧時它的發生令人難以想像——為淡化乃至否認該事,開啟了大門。後人無法如實記住它,因而它本來就容易被人以不實的樣貌記於腦海。面對這一挑戰,記憶本身束手無策:「只有歷史學者,具有這一職業所最需具備的,對事實、證明、證據一絲不苟的追求,才頂得住。」【21】
  【20】「我們,倖存者,不是真正的目擊者……我們是……特異的少數:我們是靠著自己的拐彎抹角,或自己的特性,或自己的好運,而得以免於最不幸遭遇的人。那些真的受到最不幸遭遇的人,那些看到蛇髮女怪的人,未能回來訴說這遭遇,或雖回來但不發一語。」Primo Levi, The Drowned and the Saved (NY, 1988), pp. 83-84.
  【21】Yosef Hayim Yerushalmi, Zakhor: Jewish History and Jewish Memory (Seattle, 1982), p. 116.
  (內文續)
  記憶會自我證實,自我強化,而與記憶不同的,歷史促成世界的袪魅。歷史所能示人的東西,大部分令人不安,甚至引發混亂——這就是拿過去之惡當道德武器來攻擊、斥責人,在政治上未必是明智之舉的原因。但歷史的確需要學習才能知道——定期重學。有個頗流行的蘇聯時期笑話,說有個聽眾打電話問「亞美尼亞電台」:「未來能預測嗎?」對方答以「可以,沒問題。我們清楚知道未來會怎麼樣。我們的問題在過去:過去一再改變。」
  事實的確如此,而且不只在集權社會是如此。對歐洲相互對立的過去所進行的嚴密調查和質問——和這些過去在歐洲的集體自我認知裡所占的地位——同樣是最近幾十年還未受到肯定的歐洲一體化成就,和歐洲一體化之所以可能的來源之一。但那是除非不斷更新,否則肯定會消失的一項成就。歐洲野蠻的晚近歷史,費力建造戰後歐洲時所據以作為鑑戒的黑暗的「另一個」歷史,對歐洲年輕人來說,已是不復記憶的東西。不到一個世代,這些紀念碑和紀念館就會成為蚊子館——就像今日西戰線的戰場那樣,只有那段歷史迷和那些受害者的遺族會造訪。
  在此後的歲月裡,我們如果要去記住為何從奧許維茨集中營的屍體焚化爐裡建造某種歐洲似乎非常重要,那只有歷史幫得上忙。靠著駭人過往的符號和象徵綁在一塊的新歐洲,是了不起的成就;但它仍被抵押給那段過去,永遠擺脫不了。如果歐洲人要保住這重要連結——如果歐洲的過往要繼續為歐洲的現在提供鑑戒和道德目標——那麼就得在每一代人逝去時以新的方式重新教導那過去。「歐盟」或許是對歷史的回應,但永遠無法取代歷史。
*****

帖木兒之後:1405 ~ 2000年全球帝國史(平裝)

After Tamerlane: The Rise & Fall of Global Empires, 1400-2000

 首創「歐亞革命」帝國史觀,顛覆了歷史課本的西歐視角,
  全方位俯瞰六世紀(1405~2000年)的世界舞台:
  江南和英國條件相仿,為什麼工業革命只發生在後者?
  清朝平定新疆,其意義相當於歐洲征服美洲?
  日本鎖國時,江戶繁榮無比,一城人口數就超越當時歐洲各國?
  俄國1812年擊退拿破崙,二戰還成為打倒希特勒的主力?
  帝國究竟是個人的野心霸業,還是歷史的常態?
  為什麼1405年帖木兒死後,世界上再無全球帝國?!
  一改傳統西歐觀點,放大時空格局,
  深入追索在政經文化的交互影響下,
  東、西方勢力如何展演出今日世界的全貌!
  《帖木兒之後》將世界視為一個完整的有機體,用真正的全球視野、全方位視角,為人類現代史提供了嶄新(但平衡可靠)的觀點。歷來史學名著與此鉅作相比,都顯得有所侷限;日後我們也很難期待再有超越之作。
  帖木兒是史上最後一位「世界征服者」。他的部隊燒殺劫掠,征討範圍西達地中海濱,東抵中國邊境,似乎再過不久,就能恢復其祖先成吉思汗時期的帝國版圖。然而,當他於一四○五年去世,一統天下的帝國也從此告終,至今再不復見。
  接下來的歷史書寫,傳統上都以歐洲帝國的擴張作為世界舞台的焦點,卻忽視了伊斯蘭世界和東亞偉大文明的並存,在當時形成三足鼎立的均勢形勢。直到歐亞世界發生一場革命,才使這均勢發生改變,但也從未徹底翻轉過。
  從帖木兒去世到二十世紀結束,這六百年之間,亞洲的幾大帝國並未受到歐洲入侵者的深刻撼動。中華帝國歷經種種內憂外患,至今屹立不搖,反倒是曾經「日不落」的大英帝國走向了滅亡,而納粹帝國更在竄起後不旋踵間,就遭擊潰。
  帝國的興衰或屹立,其背後的原因仍是世界史領域極耐人尋味的謎題。
《帖木兒之後》以嶄新的觀點看待全球歷史:
  在「視角」上,摒除以西歐為中心的偏見,採360度全舞台的視野,將遠東、中東、中亞乃至西伯利亞一併納入觀看鏡頭中;
  在「面向」上,從經濟、文化、地緣政治到常民生活,進行全面而深化的探討;
  在「論述」上,廣納各方學者門派,從布勞岱爾到霍布斯邦,從亞當斯密、馬克思、韋伯到薩依德……等等,詳述各家論點,再一一檢視討論;
  在「方法」上,以時間為切片,跨越空間來綜覽全局,追索各方勢力彼此間的交互作用。
  作者透過由此得出的歷史視野,探討過去六百年間歐亞歷史上最著名、最撼動人心的事件,使那些事件再度鮮活呈現於今日,讓我們不僅再度感到驚奇,也更清楚認識今日「全球化」世界最顯著的特色——亞洲的偉大復興。我們如欲掌握未來走向,就必須深刻梳理這段至為關鍵的歐亞世界史。
本書特色
  1. 探討的時間長達六世紀,空間橫跨三大洲,以帝國的興衰,來說明後世權力版圖如何分配。
  2. 獨創「歐亞革命」(The Eurasian Revolution)觀點:認為亞洲帝國主義對世界的影響,無論就空間上還是影響的深遠度上,比歐洲帝國有過之而無不及,甚至主張這段期間歐洲的重要性有被過度誇大之嫌。
  3. 難得一見的全面性世界通史,不只是記述流水帳:作者吸收法國年鑑學派學說,消化大量經濟史、文化史資料,融會貫通古今六百年歷史,近距離檢視歷史細節,寫出觀點最全面客觀、時空縱深最廣袤的世界通史。推翻歷史歷本上歐洲中心論的版本,還原客觀史實。
  4. 解釋了許多棘手的歷史疑點:自帖木兒死後,中央帝國消失,人類歷史從陸地轉移到海洋的演變,不是「地理大發現」、「工業革命」這等簡化觀點就能解釋的;同時期中國、印度與日本的成就,用這套觀點也無法解釋;那麼,歐洲的優勢又是如何產生的?作者抽絲剝繭,細緻地從客觀的地緣政治、文化、經濟的交互影響下,演繹出當時各國錯綜複雜的消長變化。
  5. 帖木兒之後,歷史又翻新了一頁,回不去以前的大一統帝國,出現東西分流的現象,最後至今日又回到帖木兒死時的均勢、合流狀態。歷史的教訓告訴我們,人類不願接受單一制度、單一統治者或單單一套規範。由此來看,我們仍活在帖木兒的陰影裡,或者更貼切地說,仍活在他失敗的陰影裡。
作者簡介
約翰.達爾文 John Darwin
  長期關注歐洲去殖民化議題,熱衷探討帝國的興衰史,針對大英帝國的衰亡,著有多部著作《大不列顛和去殖民化》(Britain and Decolonization)、《大不列顛帝國的終結》(The End of the British Empire and Britain)、《埃及和中東》(Egypt and the Middle East)。目前是牛津大學納菲爾德學院的研究員,且在該校教授帝國史和全球史。
譯者簡介
黃中憲
  1964年生,政治大學外交系畢業。專職翻譯。譯作包括《歷史上的大暖化》、《成吉思汗》、《貿易打造的世界》、《破解古埃及》、《蒙娜麗莎五百年》、《法老王朝》、《大探險家》等。
 

目錄

推薦序 這一本歷史的帳,你不能不知道! ◎郭重興(共和國出版集團社長)
導 讀 帝國史的大師級著作 ◎南方朔(作家)
前言
(第一章)帖木兒之後(十五世紀)
──帝國不是原罪,而是世界史上的常態
  簡述帖木兒駕崩之後,世界局勢為歐洲、中亞、遠東之間達成某種平衡,歐洲所代表的現代性只是其一,亦非主流。從帖木兒時代到今日這段期間的歷史,其實遠比那則傳說所顯示的更為混亂,更受偶然事件的影響,更富爭議性。其實,現代世界史並非呈線性發展、從「歐亞世界」的角度看歐洲的版圖擴張、重新定義「歐洲」、帝國也不是一種原罪,而是世界史上的一個階段。
  今日的全球化世界,為何會有一個國家獲致如此超強地位?中國、印度的經濟復興為何如此晚近才出現?西方諸國(這時包括日本)為何在科技和生活水準上如此長期領先他國,直到晚近才有所改觀?為何(科學、醫學、文學、藝術上)西化文化的產品大體上仍舊最令人趨之若鶩?為何各國的政治體制和其法律、規範,反映了歐洲治國術的理念和實際作為,為何領土劃分按照歐洲模式?二十世紀末期的全球化世界,並非全球自由市場下可預測的結果;我們也無法根據五百年前世界的狀態,推斷出如今的景況。那是漫長、混亂而往往充滿暴力的歷史產物,那是運氣突然逆轉和意想不到之失敗的產物。它的根源遠溯至大家普遍深信的「發現時代」,甚至遠溯至帖木兒死時。
(第二章)誰發現,發現誰?(十六世紀)
──地理大發現的新世界奪走了聚光燈,東方舊世界的繁盛竟少有人「發現」
  「大發現」並不必然促成歐洲崛起為全球霸主。我們不該誇大歐洲人所動用來從事遠航、征服的資源,也不應誤解讓他們得以在亞洲、美洲建立據點的手段,尤其不應把航海家、征服者的冒險活動,解讀為有心建立世界帝國的行動。歐洲勢力在漫長十六世紀期間的「爆發」,在很大程度上,有賴東方當地情勢的配合,有賴接觸與征服方面的專門次文化逐漸發展成形。那可不是像某些史家所主張的無所逃的經濟命運,也不是科技優勢必然帶來的結果。
  達伽瑪在印度洋上意氣風發的同時,伊朗在薩法維王朝下復歸一統、伊斯蘭在東南亞快速擴張,俄羅斯帝國、中國明朝和日本江戶時代在文化、經濟、人口成長均不遜色於歐洲。要真正了解大發現的意義,就得放在歐亞擴張主義這個歷史背景上審視:要把「舊世界」叫進來,以平衡「新世界」。
(第三章)現代初期的東西均勢(十七世紀到十八世紀中葉)
──歐洲稱霸之路受阻於伊斯蘭,難與明朝、德川幕府匹敵
  現代初期歐洲的「稱霸之路」在許多方面是個錯覺,是後見之明所加諸的不實論斷。即使在歐洲人掠奪「新世界」、入侵印度洋之時,他們仍認為自己是左支右絀在對抗氣勢昂揚的伊斯蘭。在政治、軍事、商業組織上,他們的成就比起鄂圖曼王朝、薩法維王朝、明朝或德川幕府的成就,只是旗鼓相當,或者更遜一籌。歐洲式經濟要能順利殖民歐亞其他地方及全世界,得先經歷科技、政治、地緣戰略上的一場革命。
(第四章)歐亞革命,東西大分流(一七五○年代到一八三○年代)
──工業革命並非歐洲擴張的唯一解釋,富裕自足反使東方缺乏變革誘因
  一七五○年代到一八三○年代,諸文化和諸大陸的漫長均勢遭歐亞革命打破。在這段期間,歐洲諸國首度取得凌駕歐亞其他地方的支配地位。史學家回顧這一改變時,通常把目光焦點放在讓歐洲人獲益的巨大經濟改變。歐洲的新權力,來自科技與經濟組織上的「工業革命」,似乎毋庸置疑。事實上,那並非歐洲擴張的唯一解釋,或者說那並不足以說明歐洲何以能擴張。歐亞革命其實是三場革命,分別發生在地緣政治上、文化上與經濟上。然而,歐亞革命並未帶來歐洲全面稱雄的時代,卻為歐洲掌控地球其他地方的帝國體制開闢了坦途,開創了新歐洲(對美洲、澳、紐的殖民)。
  英國的工業革命並非一蹴可幾,而是在煤炭與殖民地等因緣條件下的巧合,是長期的改變過程,甚至是對亞洲製造品的抵禦!最後英國成功將棉紗回銷至印度,使印度從輸出國變成輸入國。中國幅員廣闊、未有內需壓力、缺乏工業化的誘因,也說明了同時期的中國江南為何未發生工業革命。鄂圖曼帝國與伊朗成長有限,印度亦缺少整合型經濟的條件……歐亞革命將歐洲帶向世界的中心,整合了所有條件,藉此一躍至世界舞台中心,牢牢扎下日後霸業的基礎。
(第五章)與時間賽跑(一八三○年代到一八八○年代)
──西歐邁向世界經濟,亞非爭取時間自強
  歐洲自由主義盛行、改革聲浪不斷,一八三○年之後歐洲的邊界慢慢往外擴張,挾著美國提供的豐富物資橫行全球,印度首先淪陷、中國緊接在後,南京條約使中國門戶洞開,日本也岌岌可危,無法再繼續鎖國。
  歐洲消費者對大西洋商品和亞洲奢侈品的需求,刺激出他們的機會主義作風,慢慢向外擴張。歐洲宗教界、知識界愈來愈深信,自己的信念及理念不受民族、文化或宗教的畛域限制,放諸四海皆準,從而為這些征服行動提供了合理化藉口。科技創新使某些歐洲人的生產力超過亞洲人,不再倚賴從亞洲進口的奢侈品,特別是紡織品和瓷器。到了一八三○年代,歐洲人已開始秣馬厲兵,準備在領土上、商業上、文化上,將六十年前他們都還無法染指的地區,納入其支配。
  情勢的發展卻使亞非諸國陷入與時間的賽跑之中,要趕著在歐洲憑其武力與財富攻破他們的防線前「自強」。歐洲諸社會未重啟內鬥,反倒偃旗息武,在有所提防、有所限制、有所爭議的自由主義這個意識形態大旗下,戰戰兢兢地嘗試政治、經濟的合作。「大歐洲」出現,把俄羅斯與美國納進一個廣大區域中,而歐洲人面對頑強抵抗的大自然、心懷敵意的原住民或「亞洲」競爭者,升起共同的「歐洲身分」意識,從而緩和了那廣大區域裡的政治及文化差異。那是個至關緊要但未曾在意料之中的發展,歐洲整體實力隨之大增,物質力量大幅增強,並且把身分改換為「西方」。
(第六章)全球殖民主義(一八八○年代到一九一四年)
──大歐洲獨霸全球,確立了自由貿易的模式,也助長了優越錯覺的確信
  一八八○年之後,歐洲殖民全球的局勢大勢抵定,從非洲遭歐洲列強瓜分之史實,可以看出俄、英、德、法等國相互較勁意味濃厚,競相追逐世界第一強國的寶座。這擴張使歐洲人更前所未有地確信,推動全世界的物質進步、提供全世界宗教真理和哲學真理,乃是歐洲的文化使命,且這確信又回過頭來助長其擴張。
  「大歐洲」的擴張,擴及歐洲人們先前覺得太偏遠或太難馴服的亞-非地區,似乎正說明了歐洲的科學、科技如何的獨霸全球。歐洲人與其他民族之間的「知識差距」,在十九世紀結束時看來更為擴大。在西方以外的世界尚未運用煤和蒸汽時,歐洲部分地區已開始進入電與化學物的第二場工業革命。結果就是世界史上頭一遭把有形力量、經濟力量、文化力量的全球性階層體制,強加在全世界。一九○○年的世界,正是帝國主義擅場的世界,也確立了全球經濟的自由貿易模式。
(第七章)步向世界危機(一九一四年代到一九四二年)
──利益帶來帝國間的鷸蚌相爭,美國崛起,東亞則前途未卜
  一九一四年前就有警訊顯示,全球帝國主義體制無法保障世界和平與繁榮。籠罩在西方勢力下的東亞,再怎麼看都是前途未卜。歐洲列強已為北非、中東領土和勢力範圍的瓜分問題,吵得臉紅脖子粗。美國經濟的龐大規模,引發棘手問題:在以倫敦為中心而由歐洲殖民列強瓜分掉的全球經濟裡,可以容許美國分多大的一杯羹?急速成長的國際貿易和投資,這時成長似乎開始變慢。
  英、俄、德、法、美、日六大國嘗試在各自從事帝國主義擴張時,彼此大體上保持合作關係,但第一次世界大戰粗暴地終結了這場實驗,為爭奪利益大打出手;大戰讓歐亞的「舊制度」因而瓦解,把歐洲、亞洲的數個帝國送進墳墓。世界秩序岌岌可危,大規模衝突一觸即發。兩次大戰的三十年間世界秩序失序,不僅歐洲各國大亂,亞洲的俄國和日本也成為死敵。
(第八章)帝國碰壁(二十世紀後半)
──歐亞舊帝國消亡,美俄新帝國兩極化對立
  對於飽受二次大戰折磨的人而言,這場戰爭無異世界末日。諸戰勝國將會把許多舊目標和舊假定帶到戰後的和平世界,但事實上,他們在和平藍圖幾無共識。一九四九年後,這一有毒的氛圍變得更為嗆人,因為兩大超強這時都有了大規模毀滅工具,核子武器。在這樣的時代背景下,舊帝國遭打破,新帝國組成。美蘇二大帝國對立,拉開冷戰序幕。
(第九章)帖木兒的陰影(二十一世紀至今)
──中國、印度重回世界舞台,全球化世界回到帖木兒時代的多元、均勢形態
  或許整個世界歷史可以稱為一部帝國的歷史,所謂的帝國是影響與統治的體制,而在此體制之下,種族、文化或是生態的界線均可重疊或忽略。一九一四年之前的中國在其數千年歷史中均展現出驚人的統一狀態,而當代的世界裡,卻尚未出現全球化的大一統帝國。
  我們很有可能正處於一大轉變的邊緣,且那轉變的影響比起十八世紀末期的歐亞革命,絕無不及。歐亞世界的歷史告訴我們,當「舊世界」將文化傳播到另一端時,並未使兩端的人對現代性或何謂「現代」有一致的看法。過去的貿易與征服、離散與遷徙的模式,已把遙遠地區拉在一塊,影響了那些地區的文化和政治,卻不是使世界同質化,而是使世界保持多元。相對的,全球經濟的磁力,目前為止都太不穩定,且各地感受到磁力的不均,因而無法促成自由貿易論者常期盼的合作行為和文化融合。今日所稱的全球化,挑明來說,可以看作是當今四大經濟「帝國」(美、歐、日、中)晚近所達成的一組協議所促成。
  如果說從對過去的漫長檢視中,應可以得出一個一貫不變的現象,那就是歐亞世界不願接受單一制度、單一統治者或單單一套規範。由此來看,我們仍活在帖木兒的陰影裡,或者更貼切地說,仍活在他失敗的陰影裡。


宇文所安; 北島

$
0
0





「北島」在1992年寫的:
<歲末>
從一年的開始到終結
我走了多年
讓歲月彎成了弓
到處是退休者的鞋
私人的塵土
公共的垃圾
* *
這是並不重要的一年
鐵錘閑着,而我
向以後的日子借光
瞥見一把白金尺
在鐵砧上

----收在北島(趙振開)《在天涯》(香港英國牛津大學出版社Oxford University Press;1993年初版2013年精裝版)第47頁/首

---收在北島(趙振開)《午夜歌手: 北島詩選》(台北:九歌;1995)第146頁/首

-----

北島詩集
http://www.zw7.net/fbeidaosi.htm

藍房子

關於本文

  屢獲諾貝爾文學獎 青睞的大陸詩人北島,以輕鬆又嚴肅之筆寫散文,繪人狀物,側寫大千世界,有時像漫畫、有時是油畫。有親情抒發、生活記趣,更有與美國當代最重要的詩人艾 倫.金斯堡、蓋瑞.斯耐德等的特殊情誼。從詩的世界到散文天地,北島以有點詼諧,又炎點苦澀的淡淡詩意,舖陳出幾乎可以觸摸得到的藝術質感。
關於作者ˍ北島

   北島,原名趙振開,一九四九年出生於北京,曾做過建築工人、編輯,著有詩、小說、散文集多部,被譯成二十多種文字。一九七八年創辦文學雜誌《今天》。一 九八九年流亡海外後在歐美多所大學擔任過教職、駐校作家。曾獲瑞典筆會文學獎、美國西部筆會中心自由寫作獎和古根漢姆獎學金。被美國藝術文學院選為終身榮 譽院士。




我在中國一本研究"宇文所安唐詩..."的博士論文書。由它的參考資料發現,他們似乎有意封殺北島.....



"宇文所安寫了一篇〈全球性影響的焦慮:何謂世界詩?〉7,藉著評點大陸詩 人北島的作品集《八月夢遊人》的英譯本。"

宇文所安曾批評北島的詩作,認為他的作品可以輕易地譯成英文;那即是說北島的作品 ....世界性影響的焦慮:何謂世界詩歌?〉---in The New Republic(Nov 1990)

語境的還原:北島詩歌研究 - Google 圖書結果

宇文所安的「世界詩歌」意見,雖然是針對北島早期創作而發,但中國大陸的評論者卻「自動自發」地將此意見,移用至北島流亡後詩作的討論。



專訪漢學家宇文所安:我想給美國總統講唐詩
2006年09月03日  來源:環球時報






宇文所安,本名斯蒂芬‧歐文,1946年生于美國密蘇裏州聖路易斯市,1972年以博士論文《韓愈與孟郊的詩》獲耶魯大學東亞係文學博士學位,隨即執教耶魯大學,1982年應聘哈佛大學,任教東亞係、比較文學係,現為哈佛東亞係詹姆斯‧布萊恩特‧柯南德特級教授和比較文學係主任,是唐詩研究領域首屈一指的美國漢學家。
有些中國人可能會對一個外國人也能理解中國古典文學感到不解,他們會問,“西方人怎能理解中國古詩?”對于這個問題,宇文所安最喜歡用一個反問回答:“你覺得你能理解《堂吉訶德》或莎士比亞嗎?”
美國人愛上中國詩
日前,本報記者在哈佛大學東亞係見到了宇文所安。在宇文所安的辦公室裏,書架上擺滿了中文書,很多還是線裝的。一時之間,記者還很難將這些書和它們的主人,眼前這位高鼻梁、褐色眼睛的美國白人聯係起來。
宇文所安告訴記者,他14歲那年遷居巴爾的摩市,在當地的圖書館第一次接觸到了中 國詩。“我至今還記得這本英文版的中國詩集的名字——《白駒》,詩集收集了從東周到中華民國時期的很多詩歌。那一刻,我開始喜歡上了中國詩,至今依然。” 宇文所安說,當時他讀的都是翻譯為英語的唐詩,後來在大學裏學了中文之後能直接閱讀中文的唐詩,更感覺其樂無窮。
詩歌可能是中國古典文學中最幽深的門類了,連中國人都感覺很難把握詩歌復雜的內 涵,更何況語言和文化都大相徑庭的外國人!對于研究非母語文學的外國學者來說,語言的美感往往是難以逾越的鴻溝。但富有語言天分的宇文所安則對翻譯唐詩有 另外的解讀:“翻譯詩歌的難處在于忠實傳達詩人的風格。中國讀者在閱讀唐詩的時候,知道各個詩人風格的不同。王維的詩非常溫柔節制,李白的詩則非常豪放飄 逸。所以在翻譯的時候,我會盡量把這種風格的差異反映出來,讓英文讀者也能像中文讀者那樣體會到每個詩人風格的不同。”
記者讓宇文所安現場翻譯李白的《靜夜思》,宇文所安很快在一張紙上寫下了這樣的英文句子:
Bright moonlight before my bed,
床前明月光,
Seems to me frost on the ground。
疑是地上霜。
I look up,I gaze at the moon,
舉頭望明月,
Then drop my gaze,thinking of home。
低頭思故鄉。
雖然翻譯速度可謂倚馬可待,但宇文所安顯然並不滿意。“像這樣平白如話的詩很難翻譯。”相比之下,宇文所安更喜歡翻譯晚唐詩人李賀的詩。“他的詩很容易翻譯,因為充滿了奇特華麗的意象”。
我並沒有批評現代漢詩的意思
宇文所安如此喜歡唐詩,那麼他對現代漢詩(也就是所謂的新詩)如何評價?此前媒體 曾經廣泛報道過宇文所安對現代漢詩的批評,認為現代漢詩體現了雙重不足:它一方面比不上中國古典詩,一方面又比不上歐美詩,失了根的現代漢詩注定只能模倣 西方原本,變成不中不西的贗品。
宇文所安對記者說,他在上個世紀90年代初寫過一篇文章,題為《什麼是世界詩》, 是對北島詩的書評。(這篇文章最近被重譯,發表于《新詩評論》——編者注)“從此很多人有了誤解,認為我在以一個中國古典文學學者的身份來批評現代漢詩和 北島詩,實際上我的議論比這個復雜得多”。“首先我要聲明我喜歡新詩,我對中國古典詩歌的喜愛並不比對現代漢詩更甚。” 
當記者說自己一點兒也不喜歡現代漢詩時,宇文所安表示理解,他說:“很多中國人都 是這樣。要知道,當你閱讀唐詩的時候,你讀到的往往是經過多次揀選之後留下來的精華。這些流傳下來的作品都經過了數百年的考驗,我們可以肯定還有無數質量 低劣的唐詩沒有流傳下來。但當你閱讀現代漢詩的時候,你讀到的當然可能有精華,但大多數可能很糟糕,因為沒有經過時間的淘汰。”
宇文所安強調說,他在《什麼是世界詩》這篇文章中提出的問題,主要涉及到中國文學 在世界文學中的地位問題。在這一情況中,中國只是一個個案,世界很多國家都面臨相同的處境。這裏問題的關鍵在于國家文化和國際文化之間的關係。“我認為, 新詩屬于國際文化,就像很多國際文化形式一樣(譬如說奧林匹克運動會就是一例),這是中國和其他國家平等交流的唯一方式。但是詩歌和體育競技的不同處在 于,詩歌需要翻譯。如果一個詩人想獲得諾貝爾獎,他的作品必須經過翻譯,因此,翻譯的可能性就成為新詩的一部分。”
在哈佛,研究中國的學者和研究歐洲主要國家的學者數量相當
談到英美等國對中國古典詩歌的研究現狀時,宇文所安直言:了解不多!就拿哈佛大學 來說,比較文學係的很多教授,特別是年紀比較大的一代人,都對中國文學了解甚少。西方人對詩歌的定義有不同的理解,這是最大的障礙。比如說,中國的舊體詩 主要用于社交場合,比如朋友之間互相贈送詩作作為情感溝通的手段。像詩歌朗誦會——面對一大群陌生的觀眾朗誦自己的詩——在古代中國絕對是沒有的。
雖然語言和文化上的障礙依然很大,但是隨著中國在國際舞臺上的日益崛起,美國人對 中國這個遙遠東方大國的興趣正與日倍增,對包括唐詩在內的中國文學的興趣也越來越濃厚。宇文所安說,在哈佛,無論是喜歡文學的本科生,還是美籍華人本科 生,都對唐詩很有興趣,而從事中國文學研究的師資隊伍也越來越壯大。他如數家珍地介紹說,在哈佛東亞係,講授中國文學、歷史、思想史等的老師差不多佔了一 半。除了東亞地區之外,哈佛東亞係是全世界研究中國文化規模最大的係之一。“25年前,我們有兩位中國文學教授,還有一位主要教文言文;現在,我們有五位 中國文學教授和一位專門教文言文的講師。中國歷史專業也經歷同樣的發展和擴大。25年前,中國研究在哈佛人文學科中只佔很小的一部分,但現在研究中國的學 者則和研究歐洲主要國家的學者數量相當。”
宇文所安在哈佛大學開的課不僅僅是唐詩,而且涉及到中國文學的各個方面。當記者說 古典文學研究在中國後繼乏人,中文係的學生出來更傾向于實用的工作時,宇文所安並不表示憂慮。“這是一個問題,這個問題不僅在中國存在,在全世界都普遍存 在。大多數人都非常實際,大多數學生也都是很實際的。不過,這恐怕就是世界的運作方式。”
宇文所安說,在美國大學,本科生可以選很多非本專業的課程,畢業後可以從事各種各 樣的職業。因此,在美國大學教授中國文化遠不限于只是培養專業人才。“比如說,選過我的課的學生,畢業後可以成為醫生、律師、商人、政府官員。哪怕他們只 是讀過中國文學的英文翻譯,也比從來沒有接觸過中國文化好得多。這會有助于中國和美國的相互理解與交流。如果美國政府官員中多一些曾經學習過唐詩的人,美 國今天會好得多,世界也會好得多!至少他們會對中國有更深的了解。我們應該給美國總統布什開一門課,讓他學習中國唐詩。不過,現在已經太晚了!”(唐勇)

余英時 《十字路口的中國史學》、中國史研究的自我反思;《漢寶德:境象風雲˙寫藝人生》《2014實構錄》

$
0
0
中國史研究的自我反思(余英時) 二零一五年一月號
中國史研究的自我反思 (余英時)
  二○一四年九月十九日,余英時先生赴台北作「唐獎漢學獎」得獎人演講,主題是「中國史研究的自我反思」,余先生指出最感興趣通過歷史來認識中西文化的異同,交代了「科學的史學」的預設如何嚴重限制了中西文化異同的探討。本刊專誠邀稿,余先生特地撰寫後記表明:「本文最初只是準備自用的講稿,並無刊布之意。現在為了慶祝《明報月刊》邁向五十周年,特加《後記》印出,以紀念我和《明月》的文字因緣。」——編者
余英時《十字路口的中國史學》翻譯自 Chinese history at the crossroads  , 台北:聯經,2008。英文本篇名說"史",中文加入他文,說是"史學"。這本書的一缺點就是沒有余先生自己反思1981年的訪中之旅、沒有更新,譬如說朱光潛說,要弄莎士比亞的英詩翻譯等,似乎沒落實;翻譯者對外國人不怎了解,所以"伯希和"重新弄個音譯名......

有的地方令人困惑,譬如說1981年10月20日: 
令人遺憾的是,唐先生於1979年2月中旬逝世。我們確實非常幸運,能有最後的機會向這位令人尊敬的學者學習。 (第41頁)
這兒有2處時間錯誤,可能作者和譯者各須負責一處。1981.10.20當然無法向1979.1.11過世的人請益,參考維基百科的資料:  《十字路口的中國史學》內的說法更內行:


唐蘭(1901年-1979年1月11日)原名張佩,曾用名佩蘭、景蘭,號立廠,筆名曾鳴。浙江省嘉興縣人。中國著名歷史學家、文字學家、青銅器專家。
幼時家境貧寒,早年師從名醫陳仲楠學習醫學,1920年就學於江蘇無錫國學專修館,後在東北大學輔仁大學燕京大學等多所高校任教。1936年任故宮博物院專門委員。1939年起,西南聯合大學副教授,1946年起任北京大學教授、文科研究所導師、代理系主任。中華人民共和國成立後,繼續擔任北京大學教授、中文系代理主任,並歷任故宮博物院研究員、學術委員會主任、副院長,中國科學院歷史研究所研究員、學術委員。1979年1月11日病逝於北京
唐蘭在古文字學音韻學等領域建樹頗多。一生著作甚豐,出版和發表《殷墟文字記》《中國文字學》《古文字學導論》等專著以及學術論文180多篇。
胡適在日記中提及唐蘭曾在1947向其自薦入選中研院院士。
----
時韙:請教幾件漢先生的事:第一,他的回憶可能有矛盾處,譬如說讀廿四的時間,以前讀過他利用東海圖書館,在北上的火車上讀。不過,他在《大乘的建築觀》(1990)卻說是到中興,花一年時間讀的。可能的解釋是70年代初就段續地讀,1978年才因為脫離教學,可全心讀它。不知道你看法如何?
 "據小燕說,漢先生的兒子致謝時很感動、很激動。"朋友問: Onionhead Cerebrum 漢述祖(Joseph)致謝詞嗎?
 Onionhead Cerebrum 漢述祖(Joseph)致謝詞嗎



據小燕說,漢先生的兒子致謝時很感動、很激動。
我在8月30日就寫一短篇致意。
漢寶德(文)著 ,黃健敏編《漢寶德:境象˙風雲˙寫藝˙人生》台北:暖暖書屋,2014。後來讀版權頁才知道金石堂的斷字方式才對。這牽涉到封面設計將二個字用一種顏色表示。漢字有這種問題:《文心雕龍》看過施友忠先生的英譯,才知道是《文心與雕龍》......
漢寶德:境象風雲.寫藝人生 出版 2014/9/27出版 (這是金石堂資料庫)
-----
 王增榮、王俊雄主編2014實構錄》台北:中華民國都市設計學會,2014
22件建築作品、17次對談。
引言都有點"隨意",如空間的詩學、Woody Allen 說寫作前不知道到要寫什麼,寫下去才漸漸知道----這只是一種創新方式,羅素可能寫書前都在腦海想好或回憶好。

《苦兒流浪記;無家兒》Sans famille;Nobody's Boy

$
0
0


苦兒流浪記(法語:Sans famille)是法國作家賀克多·馬洛於1878年出版的小說,日本曾於1977年改編成動畫咪咪流浪記》。

中文早期從日本轉譯。

英譯本:http://www.gutenberg.org/files/25102/25102-h/25102-h.htm

cover

NOBODY'S BOY (Sans Famille) BY HECTOR MALOT TRANSLATED BY FLORENCE CREWE-JONES ILLUSTRATED IN COLOR BY  JOHN B. GRUELLE NEW YORK MDCCCCXVI CUPPLES & LEON COMPANY


Copyright, 1916, by
CUPPLES & LEON COMPANY

Printed in U. S. A.


THE FIRST APPEARANCE OF REMI'S COMPANY. (See page 230) Frontispiece

"THE FIRST APPEARANCE OF REMI'S COMPANY."
(See page 230Frontispiece


中國古典詩詞感發

$
0
0

中國古典詩詞感發
作者: 顧隨 著 葉嘉瑩 筆記 顧之京 整理
本書是根據授葉嘉瑩聽顧隨講中國古典詩詞的課堂筆記,經過顧隨的女兒、河北大學教授顧之京整理而成。是保存60年後第一次全部問世出版。作者對詩歌具有敏銳的感受力與深刻的洞見,對中國古典詩詞的教學講授,更多是感悟中國古典詩詞的大境界,闡發中國文化的智慧,把學術研究與學術普及結合在一起,把作詩與做人、詩詞與人生相提並論,在中國古典詩詞的意境中,領會人生的妙義,感悟現實生活的哲理。
中國古典詩詞感發  作者: 顧隨 著 葉嘉瑩 筆記 顧之京 整理  本書是根據授葉嘉瑩聽顧隨講中國古典詩詞的課堂筆記,經過顧隨的女兒、河北大學教授顧之京整理而成。是保存60年後第一次全部問世出版。作者對詩歌具有敏銳的感受力與深刻的洞見,對中國古典詩詞的教學講授,更多是感悟中國古典詩詞的大境界,闡發中國文化的智慧,把學術研究與學術普及結合在一起,把作詩與做人、詩詞與人生相提並論,在中國古典詩詞的意境中,領會人生的妙義,感悟現實生活的哲理。
 ·  · 

中國古典詩詞感發


20世紀國學大師顧隨學術研究與學術普及的巔峰之作。本書由國學大家葉嘉瑩珍藏60多年,第一次全部公之于世。本書作者站在較高的人生境界,把中西文化熔于一爐,把文化藝術學術文化融會貫通,把人生社會文學融為一體,感悟中國詩詞的大境界,闡發中國古代傳統的大智慧。給大眾人群提供人生的智慧、生活的啟迪是做人治學、為官經商、出世入世等不可或缺的寶典。作者以沉穩舒緩、優美凝煉的語言,講述以其博學、銳感、深思所體會到的中國古典詩詞的真正的精華妙義。他學文與學道、作詩與做人相提並論,使讀者不僅在學文作詩方面得到很大的啟示,而且在立身為人方面得到很大的激勵。他所講的中國古典詩詞的精微妙理既有能“入”的深心體會,又有能“出”的通觀妙解具有真正的啟迪感發作用。他講述的方法是飛揚變化、一片神行,使讀者在深造自得、左右逢源、極富啟發的講解中,學到最可貴的詩詞及人生的妙理。作者學貫中... (展開全部)   20世紀國學大師顧隨學術研究與學術普及的巔峰之作。本書由國學大家葉嘉瑩珍藏60多年,第一次全部公之于世。本書作者站在較高的人生境界,把中西文化熔于一爐,把文化藝術學術文化融會貫通,把人生社會文學融為一體,感悟中國詩詞的大境界,闡發中國古代傳統的大智慧。給大眾人群提供人生的智慧、生活的啟迪是做人治學、為官經商、出世入世等不可或缺的寶典。作者以沉穩舒緩、優美凝煉的語言,講述以其博學、銳感、深思所體會到的中國古典詩詞的真正的精華妙義。他學文與學道、作詩與做人相提並論,使讀者不僅在學文作詩方面得到很大的啟示,而且在立身為人方面得到很大的激勵。他所講的中國古典詩詞的精微妙理既有能“入”的深心體會,又有能“出”的通觀妙解具有真正的啟迪感發作用。他講述的方法是飛揚變化、一片神行,使讀者在深造自得、左右逢源、極富啟發的講解中,學到最可貴的詩詞及人生的妙理。作者學貫中西、融匯古今,是有廣泛影響的學術大師,也是著名作家、劇作家、詩人,他在人們耳熟能詳的中國古典詩詞中談出不同凡響之處。本書在中國古典詩詞的美好意境中,讓讀者潛移默化地感受中國傳統人生的境界,是情與理的有機結合,散發著誘人的獨特魅力,激勵人們追求高境界的人生。  

「台灣如何成為一流國家」(李鴻源)

$
0
0
  • 自序  政府決策過程中,缺少的是一顆「腦袋」
    第一部福爾摩沙不再美麗 ,只剩哀愁?
    1極端氣候,脆弱台灣
    --承認吧!人一定勝不了天
    2我們是這樣愛這片土地的嗎?
    --國土利用不能再走捷徑
    3如果台北發生規模6.2的大地震?
    4地層下陷的解藥在哪裡?
    --我們為盲目經濟成長付出多少代價
    5水庫淤滿了,子孫該怎麼辦?
    --不能再蓋新水庫,新水源何在
    6讓城市不再淹水
    --低衝擊開發的根本解決之道
    第二部先有「夥伴關係」,才有一流國家
    7夥伴政府才是王道
    --為什麼我們的國土規劃始終各吹各的調?
    8台灣需要多少縣市?
    --區域整併,依據定位營造特色
    9翻轉城市要靠公民參與
    --一百場對話造就中港大排美景
    10災難管理學
    --高雄氣爆的啟示
    11 博士內閣成為施政毒藥?
    --政務官如何培養
    12 當老松國小只剩六百多人
    --老年化和少子化的台灣何去何從
    13 從荷蘭到台灣
    --我們還有多少十年可以浪費
    14一流國家需要一流的夥伴
    --國家制度是造成無法進步的幫兇 
台灣如何成為一流國家


系列名:人與土地
ISBN13:9789571361529
作者:李鴻源
裝訂/頁數:平裝/287頁
版次:1
規格(高/寬/厚):21*14.8*1.7cm
出版社: 時報文化
出版日:2014/12/26



李鴻源多年公務生涯最深刻的省思與期盼
台灣擁有一流的國民,全世界博士比例最高的內閣,
為什麼我們只有小確幸沒有大幸福?
為什麼憤怒失望無感成為社會主旋律?
本書從國土、水資源、災難管理及政府組織等面向,
提出翻轉台灣未來的根本方法與方向。

西部平原有十分之一都陷落在海平面之下,地層下陷有解藥嗎?
做抽水站,把海堤加高,花再多錢,地層下陷問題依舊存在。總合治水是一個答案。摒棄以往光談工程手段,轉而從政策、產業和空間規劃全方位多管齊下,產業翻轉了,也翻轉了地層下陷區的命運。

台灣有6都,22個縣市,每個縣市都有能力解決自己的問題嗎?
台灣從地方到中央分成這麼多層級,切割瑣碎,也限縮了規劃的格局。我認為最理想的區域劃分是北北基、桃竹苗、中彰投、雲嘉南、高高屏、東部宜花東,中央山脈為原住民住的自治區。

一旦大台北發生規模六‧二的中級地震,至少會倒掉四千戶老舊房屋?
要預防災害來臨,要先從都市土地使用標地進行檢討,且一定要跟都市更新同時進行,也就是進行完全顛覆既有政策模式的防災型都市更新,同時還能有效解決政府財政困境。

面對高雄氣爆這樣複合型的大劫難,我們學到教訓了嗎?
全世界沒有一個國家會把防災分散到各部會,如伊波拉疫情是衛福部職責,毒化物災害是環保署,長隧道爆炸是交通部等等。隨著社會發展、氣候變遷,勢必不斷出現新類型災害,且是複合式災害,在處理上必須好幾個部會共同面對,更必須在短時間內形成一個強而有力的救災體系。

台灣不可能再蓋新水庫,水庫清淤也不可行,面對缺水的未來,新的水源在哪裡?
台灣是缺水國,做為一個沒有鄰居的國家,好消息是沒人會跟我們搶水,壞消息是一但缺水,沒有任何人能伸出援手。「開源」既然已經是一條死路,我們只剩下節流,但要從哪裡節流?第一是水的回收再利用,第二就是檢討水價。

台灣現在最大的問題,在於所有部會都在忙著解決昨天的問題,無法看到未來。且政府重大議題常常被民粹綁架,官員只做討好民眾的事情。所以,政府的思維及運作方式一定要改變。面對國土使用,我們有要「上位計劃」;想更有效率,要先有「夥伴政府」;面對重大議題,更要用「科學論證」來說服民眾。

擁有水利工程師專業背景,從省政府到內政部的完整經歷,李鴻源對於如何明智使用這片土地,及政府的施政和管理不當,提出深刻反省和解套方向。當公民意識已被喚醒,全民渴望落實改變之際,本書提供所有具體解答。

台灣如何成為一流國家(限量簽名版)-目錄導覽說明

  • 自序

    第一部  福爾摩沙不再美麗 ,只剩哀愁?

    1極端氣候 脆弱台灣-承認吧!人一定勝不了天

    2我們是這樣愛這片土地的嗎?國土利用不能再走捷徑
    3如果台北發生6.2級大地震?-明智利用土地,防災、創價又打房
    4地層下陷的解藥在哪裡?-我們為盲目經濟成長付出多少代價
    5水庫淤滿了,子孫該怎麼辦?-污水廠改頭換面,回收水再利用
    6讓城市不再淹水-低衝擊開發的根本解決之道

    第二部  先有「夥伴關係」才有一流國家
    7夥伴政府才是王道-為什麼我們有國土規劃卻始終各吹各的調?
    8台灣需要多少縣市?-國家有上位計劃,才不會限縮格局
    9翻轉城市要靠公民參與-100場對話造就中港大排美景
    10災難管理學-高雄氣爆的啟示
    11 博士內閣成為施政毒藥?-政務官如何培養
    12 當老松國小只剩六百多人-老年化和少子化的台灣何去何從
    13 從荷蘭到台灣-我們還有多少十年可以浪費?
    14一流國家需要一流的夥伴-國家制度是造成無法進步的幫兇





李鴻源- 維基百科,自由的百科全書 - Wikipedia

李鴻源是在新近出版的新書「台灣如何成為一流國家」中

記者陳文枋、薛文豪/台北報導

軍方向美國採購60架黑鷹直升機,馬政府決定將其中15架移交內政部空勤總隊使用,不過這讓前內政部長李鴻源砲轟黑鷹直升機是攻擊用,空勤總隊需要的是海豚直升機,如同我只需要豐田汽車,你卻硬塞給我法拉利跑車或是勞斯萊斯,砲轟從小地方就可以看出,政府決策過程缺少「腦袋」。
在國際戰役上,黑鷹直昇機的強大火力讓不少國家聞風喪膽,現在馬政府也花了547億元採購60架,不過卻移交15架給內政部空勤總隊作為救災用,讓前內政部長李鴻源看不下去出書痛罵。書中寫道:「黑鷹這樣精密的戰鬥直升機原本就不是設計來執行救援工作的,每次出任務飛行1公里耗費油料成本高達2萬元,絕非經費拮据的空勤總隊所能負擔,還說從這案例就看出政府的決策過程中缺少的是一顆腦袋。」最後形容內政部需要海豚,國家卻給黑鷹,就如同我只需要豐田汽車,你卻硬塞給我法拉利跑車或是勞斯萊斯。
軍事專家施孝瑋也認為,拿黑鷹去救災實在太奇怪,因為黑鷹直昇機配掛M60機槍、反艦飛彈以及地獄火飛彈,是標準型攻擊直升機,性能遠超於救災的需求,現在卻被政府卸下重武器裝上探照燈,而且換裝工作都是億元在計算。

--

在土地的使用上,台灣似乎一直陷入相同的輪迴,就像滾輪上小倉鼠,逃不出命運的鎖鍊。
 為何我會有這麼深的感慨?
 我還在省府服務時,一次正在興建中的南部科學工業園區淹大水,國科會請我去現場進行了解。看完之後我跟當時負責協調的政務委員楊世緘說:「科學園區建在這裡,不淹水才怪。」

一開始就做錯

 位於台南縣善化、安定和新市交界的南科預定地,原本是塊甘蔗園,地勢低窪,每隔幾年就淹一次,既容易淹水,更常面臨沒水可用。我很好奇為何會選在這裡,於是請同事去調閱會議紀錄。
 這才發現早期在國科會開會時,台灣省水利局(省政府水利處前身)同事在會議中提出,這地方既缺水又容易淹水,不適合蓋科學園區。這樣的發言,顯然違反國家重大政策,於是第二次開會,會議通知不再發給水利局,而是直接點名自來水公司。
 自來水公司派去與會的人說話很有「技巧」,他說:「假如水利局的水資源開發沒有問題,自來水公司保證用水無虞。」但最後的會議紀錄中,「假如」兩個字不見了,成為水公司保證用水無虞,也順利通過環境影響評估。
 當時的政委楊世緘問我怎麼辦?他說,你是水利處長要解決問題。南科提出來的解決方案是將土地墊高,但我反對,因為那塊地本來就是善化、安定和新市間的滯洪池,一旦墊高,周邊鄉鎮會淹更慘,根本是以鄰為壑。
 後來省府建議採取治本的策略,除了在南科興建滯洪池之外,並做了三條排水渠道,鹽水溪排水、大洲排水和新市排水,大致解決當地的淹水問題。但淹水工程可以解決,缺水,我卻毫無辦法。
 二○一三年,我在內政部長任內,再度到南部科學園區拜訪。南科已經是台灣的金雞母之一,卻還是無法甩開缺水的陰影,因為南部水資源開發政策一再受阻。從最早的美濃水庫停擺,之後又提出高屏溪越域引水計畫,從荖濃溪引水到曾文水庫,再透過管路把水輸送到高屏地區。但因為莫拉克風災之後,引水隧道遭土石淹沒,越域引水計畫無疾而終。
 但南科不斷在成長,需水愈來愈孔急,這才讓我興起推動汙水回收再利用計畫。
國家到底是賺還是賠?

 這筆帳算一算,國家到底是賺到,還是賠了?
 面對一個站在國家高度認為必須存在,對土地卻可能造成無可彌補傷害的計畫,我們要如何明智對待?要用什麼樣的標準來衡量,做出明確的判斷?我認為最終還是要回到科學論證。政治雖是眾人之事,但更需要專業支撐。
 從省政府到進入行政院,我必須大膽地說,政府並沒有學到教訓。二○一一年,我到公共工程委員會擔任主委,當時正是苗栗大埔案引發軒然大波之際。有次在周四的院會上,國科會(現為科技部)報告說明大埔農民經過安撫,原則上沒有問題。
 這時,我舉起手。
 我說,我是新來的,所以大埔事件的前因後果,我並不清楚。但我只想問一個最根本的問題,「到底台灣需要多少個科學園區?每個縣市都需要一個科學園區嗎?」
 說完後,整個院會現場一片沉默,沒有人有答案。我接著說,我們二、三十個部長坐在這裡,沒有人可以說服自己,台灣需要多少個科學園區,「我們憑什麼去圈地,以致造成一堆民怨?」因為不關我的業務,我也只能點到為止。
 沒有科學論證,沒有專業支撐的政策,無法說服人民接受。我到內政部後,看到這樣的政策矛盾仍不停在上演。
我上任後,看到內政部忙著解決兩大問題,第一是台北的高房價,讓年輕人和中低收入戶在台北沒有辦法生存,在行政院的政策指示下,營建署忙著在大台北找地蓋合宜住宅(社會住宅),希望年輕人在台北能有一席之地,住得起房。
 另一方面,我也看到當時還在內政部的社會司(現在衛福部)永遠在忙著解決老人安養、隔代教養和新住民等議題,以及各式各樣因為城鄉差距不斷擴大之下所衍生的新難題。
 這看來是不相干的兩個問題,答案卻只有一個,因為人口過度集中到都會地區,尤其是大台北。
 台北,既是人口集中區,也是政經中心,等同把所有雞蛋,放在同一個籃子中,這符合國家利益嗎?光從物價、房價到生活環境、生活品質等等來看,台北都不應該塞這麼多人。
 更何況國家地震研究中心傳遞給我一個驚人的訊息,一旦大台北發生規模六‧二的中級地震,因為土壤液化,震度會擴大到規模七,至少會倒掉四千戶老舊房屋。從歷史分析,台北上次發生大地震是在清康熙三十三年,距今早已超過三百年,地底下累積能量相當驚人,隨時可能再來次大地震,引發房屋倒塌、氣爆火災等複合式災難,屆時死傷將更為慘重。
 我深深感受到,台灣不能再陷入如小倉鼠般的滾輪命運。現在,或許就是改變的契機。
 

方向錯了,後天努力也無法彌補

 台灣在土地的使用上,似乎永遠都在抄捷徑。如果一開始的方向是錯的,超出土地負荷量,後天用多少的努力都彌補不了,過程中付出的代價卻遠遠超乎你我的想像。
 這讓我回想起在省府時代,令我非常驕傲的成績之一:集集攔河堰。那是一九九七年,我們興建南幹渠和北幹渠,一部分供應彰化和雲林農田水利會做灌溉用水,一部分供應台塑六輕使用。還記得當年我們有多驕傲,經營之神王永慶為此表揚水利處。他說,從沒看過一個政府單位,行政效率會超過台塑企業。我是水利處長,這番話聽在耳裡,志得意滿自是不在話下。
 但是物換星移、事過境遷,集集攔河堰供水將近二十年,帶來的後患卻是我們當初無法想像。濁水溪的水源原本供應農民灌溉農田,現在卻多轉往六輕使用,其次是集集攔河堰的壩體造成濁水溪上游淤積惡化,下游卻乾涸無水,以致每次起風揚塵,造成風吹沙效應,空氣汙染非常嚴重。
 今天回頭想想,當時的我們都以為「人定勝天」,若是再回到一九九七年,我會有更多思考,思考這項工程帶來的是利大於弊,或是弊大於利,可能造成什麼後果,以及我們到底有沒有辦法承擔。
 當然,六輕完工啟用後,帶動台灣經濟發展,但在發展的陰影下,我們也看到水資源分配受到影響。濁水溪的河相、河川平衡和生態系統全都遭到破壞,尤其六輕因為填海造陸,阻斷了濁水溪南流的沙源,加上突堤效應造成外傘頂洲漂移流失,沙洲逐漸萎縮消失,海浪更長趨直入侵蝕嘉義東石、布袋沿岸。
  • 自序 
    政府決策過程中,缺少的是一顆「腦袋」

      擔任內政部長不久,有次去探訪空勤總隊三位在莫拉克風災執行任務時犧牲的弟兄家屬。
      這是當政府以光鮮亮麗的數字,告訴社會大眾,在莫拉克風災時空勤總隊出勤達五千五百七十八架次,創下歷史紀錄的同時,隱藏在數字背後的陰暗面。
      年輕的生命因為救災而消失了,留下的是殷殷期盼他們再回來的老父母,年紀還小的子女,以及靠太太獨自撐起的偌大家庭重擔。
      我在不忍之餘,開始仔細探討空勤總隊的體質,發現這根本是支東拼西湊的「雜牌軍」。機隊中有越戰時期的U機(UH-1H)、有B234,還有向法國買的海豚機。除海豚機外,機齡普遍老舊。面對台灣的高山地形,竟只有兩部B234可以進行高空救援。
      再看看報表,飛機的妥善率(指一支機隊中飛機可以正常飛行的比率)並不高,原因在於維修備料貨源不足,維修經費編列也不夠,令我相當擔心,於是更進一步去研究人事狀況。
      結果發現懂飛行的人不在管理階層,管理階層對飛行也不在行。空勤總隊的總隊長和副總隊長都是消防體系出身,底下的飛行兄弟則是從陸空軍退伍後轉業來的,他們必須通過高考以成為正式公務員,然後才有一步步往上爬的機會。這對退伍的飛行弟兄來說並不容易,因此多只能擔任較沒保障的約聘雇人員,不但待遇比一般軍方飛行員還要差,而且要在最惡劣的環境下執行救援任務。
      即使要做任何改變,也被人事制度和預算編列完全卡死。我的同事冒著生命危險在執勤,長久以來,沒有人幫他們爭取應有權益,即使替他們爭取也沒有用,因為現行法規將一切都綁死。
      我們用不合理的人事制度,和僵化的文官系統,去框住一支作戰部隊。因為經費不夠,部分飛機維修工作必須靠自己,但同仁的專業能力是否具足?同時因為備料不夠,有幾架飛機必需停飛,以便「割肉」來充當其他飛機的料源,這是非常昂貴且沒有效率的營運方式。
    黑鷹來了就能高枕無憂?
    政府並非沒有注意到這個問題。在莫拉克風災過後,社會開始討論機動救災的必要性,馬英九總統更一口承諾要移撥十五架黑鷹直升機給空勤總隊,全面提升空中救援能力。
      表面看來,這是「德政」,社會也會給予掌聲,但黑鷹進來了,就代表空勤總隊執行救援任務所向無敵嗎?我必須說,這其中還有極大的模糊空間。因為黑鷹直升機是向美國軍購的精密戰鬥武器,維修及備料全都掌握在美軍手中,人員也要送到美國重新訓練,更重要的是,黑鷹每次出任務的成本非常昂貴,飛行一公里所耗費的油料成本高達兩萬元,絕非經費拮据的空勤總隊所能負擔。
      一支老機隊,面對新飛機,絕不是黑鷹來了,就能高枕無憂。我開始去請教加拿大貝爾直升機公司、美國軍方及國內專家,研究如何管理一支直升機隊。
      經過詳細研究後,我決定首要工作是將空勤總隊的管理專業能力提升。
      當時空勤總隊第三大隊的董大隊長,曾經是陸軍輕航部隊少將指揮官,不但是優秀的飛行員,也是機隊管理專家。我請他到辦公室來,告訴他這可能是空勤總隊改造的最後一次機會,部長願意一肩扛起責任,破格拔擢他三級跳晉升總隊長,我們一起改變空勤總隊的體質,他思考三天後同意了。
      同時,我也跟原來的總隊長說聲抱歉,告訴他,為了弟兄生命安全,以及空勤總隊的健全發展,我必須進行這項人事調整,畢竟這不是他的專業。
      人事調整後,我緊接著向國外專家請教,一個規模如同台灣大小的國家執行救災飛行任務,一年應有的規模和預算,並深入了解其他國家的狀況。他們給我的答案是,大部份中小型國家的非軍用直昇機業務,多半採委外經營。以台灣的規模根本不需要自己養一支機隊,只要全數委託專業公司,單純購買「服務」即可,粗略估計只要現行預算規模的一半就可以做到。 
     不久後,我將研究心得向總統和行政院院長報告。其一,為了要讓空勤業務健全發展,我破格找了位適當的人選來負責;其二是建議行政院認真考慮救援飛行任務委外的可能性。但這一切,隨著我的去職,最終都不了了之。
      回頭來看,擔負救援任務的空勤總隊,只要將機種全部汰換成海豚直升機就很完美,而且可能只要低於購買黑鷹四分之一的成本就可以做到。內政部需要海豚,國家卻給黑鷹,就如同我只需要豐田汽車,你卻硬塞給我法拉利跑車或是勞斯萊斯。
      
    黑鷹根本不該用來救援
    因為像黑鷹這樣精密的戰鬥直升機,原本就不是設計來執行救援工作的。
      我們接收後,必須先將機艙改裝,機上的重武器拿下來,還要裝上探照燈以利於晚上出任務,每項看似簡單的換裝工作,都是用「億元」為單位在計算。  顯見當初沒有人做仔細的幕僚作業,給總統具體的評估報告後再做決策。從這案例也可以看出政府的決策過程中,缺少的是一顆「腦袋」。
      等全案到我手上時,所有決策已經完成,我只能在既有的框架內做損害控制。很遺憾,整件事情我也只能做到一半,未竟全功就離開了。我希望後面的人要繼續往前推動改革,不然問題只會繼續發生,未來還會有更多無謂的「犧牲」。
      而空勤總隊的問題,絕非個案,它普遍存在政府的每一個機關、每一項決策。
      過去政府透過制度的設定,讓台灣從貧窮落後,創造出如今的一片榮景。但現在我們要面對的是更艱鉅的國際競爭,還有全球化和全球氣候變遷等無可逃避的難題,我們身上穿的這套衣服、這套制度足夠應付嗎?
      這套已經沿用六十年左右的制度,是在過去的時空背景下,根據防弊和齊頭式平等的前提所訂定的。用到今天,我們才突然發現,當遭遇食品安全、氣爆、社會住宅、能源政策、貧富差距持續擴大等複雜又跨領域的難題時,整個國家突然陷入一片黑暗中,看不到一絲曙光。只能眼睜睜地看著其他國家大步邁前,而我們卻焦急地在原地踏步。
    只有對立,沒有對話
      關鍵在於我們習慣的政府治理模式,已經無法解決今天發生的問題。所有官員都忙著解決昨天的問題,對今天的問題幾乎是束手無策,更何況未來因全球化和極端氣候所帶來的更大挑戰。
      要做到真正的治本,我認為必須檢視幾點:政府的運作文化是否需要改變?體質是否需要改變?法令制度是否需要改變?是否需要有更多的彈性?
      台灣有可能成為一流國家嗎?我在本書中所提及案例,都是啟發性個案,它們的共同點是強調跨領域對話、跨部門整合,建立中央和地方的夥伴關係、地方和民間的夥伴關係。當文化逐漸改變,人民才有機會從「國民」,慢慢變成「公民」,培養出公民意識。當公民意識被喚醒,從政策面、制度面積極介入參與,所有的答案自然水到渠成。
      很可惜的是,台灣社會近二十年來,只有對立、沒有對話。我們所遭遇的問題中有九成是政治問題,卻常常被當成技術問題在處理,只談枝微末節,不從根本著手。
      縱觀政府運作過程,看不到企業精神,更沒有財務規劃的概念,舉債及編列特別預算是我們處理危機的慣用模式,於是國家財政赤字日趨嚴重,哪有餘力負擔不斷擴大的社會福利支出,以致民怨日日升高。
      擺在我們眼前的未來,絕不是個簡單的問題,在等一個簡單的答案。台灣要如何成為一流國家?別無他法,唯有改變政府的運作方式。
      但要如何改變?第一、必須體認政治需要很強的專業支撐的事實,所有決策都要有科學做依據。第二、政策要非常明確。各部會一定會有本位主義,但要解決重要議題往往需要協調數個部會,成功與否的關鍵在於介面整合和政策協調。
      第三、鼓勵具有創意的商機。每個危機都是轉機,在解決問題的同時,也會創造商機,帶動新產業、新經濟的出現。
      最後也是最重要,但最常被忽略的就是「公民參與」。不要害怕及迴避公民團體及非政府組織,將他們納入變成夥伴,成為政府決策及運作的一部分,大家共同面對問題。
      在走向明日台灣的過程中,不論政府或民間,都要謹記三個關鍵字,整合、協調和執行,態度上更要保持正向思考,跳出框框看問題,利用對話取代對立。
      我相信,台灣大有機會邁向真正的一流國家。
    本書的完成,要感謝余紀忠文教基金會以及董事長余範英女士。希望有愈來愈多人的參與和耕耘,一起讓台灣邁向一流國家

  • 自序  政府決策過程中,缺少的是一顆「腦袋」
    第一部福爾摩沙不再美麗 ,只剩哀愁?
    1極端氣候,脆弱台灣
    --承認吧!人一定勝不了天
    2我們是這樣愛這片土地的嗎?
    --國土利用不能再走捷徑
    3如果台北發生規模6.2的大地震?
    4地層下陷的解藥在哪裡?
    --我們為盲目經濟成長付出多少代價
    5水庫淤滿了,子孫該怎麼辦?
    --不能再蓋新水庫,新水源何在
    6讓城市不再淹水
    --低衝擊開發的根本解決之道
    第二部先有「夥伴關係」,才有一流國家
    7夥伴政府才是王道
    --為什麼我們的國土規劃始終各吹各的調?
    8台灣需要多少縣市?
    --區域整併,依據定位營造特色
    9翻轉城市要靠公民參與
    --一百場對話造就中港大排美景
    10災難管理學
    --高雄氣爆的啟示
    11 博士內閣成為施政毒藥?
    --政務官如何培養
    12 當老松國小只剩六百多人
    --老年化和少子化的台灣何去何從
    13 從荷蘭到台灣
    --我們還有多少十年可以浪費
    14一流國家需要一流的夥伴
    --國家制度是造成無法進步的幫兇 
  • 自序  政府決策過程中,缺少的是一顆「腦袋」
    第一部福爾摩沙不再美麗 ,只剩哀愁?
    1極端氣候,脆弱台灣
    --承認吧!人一定勝不了天
    2我們是這樣愛這片土地的嗎?
    --國土利用不能再走捷徑
    3如果台北發生規模6.2的大地震?
    4地層下陷的解藥在哪裡?
    --我們為盲目經濟成長付出多少代價
    5水庫淤滿了,子孫該怎麼辦?
    --不能再蓋新水庫,新水源何在
    6讓城市不再淹水
    --低衝擊開發的根本解決之道
    第二部先有「夥伴關係」,才有一流國家
    7夥伴政府才是王道
    --為什麼我們的國土規劃始終各吹各的調?
    8台灣需要多少縣市?
    --區域整併,依據定位營造特色
    9翻轉城市要靠公民參與
    --一百場對話造就中港大排美景
    10災難管理學
    --高雄氣爆的啟示
    11 博士內閣成為施政毒藥?
    --政務官如何培養
    12 當老松國小只剩六百多人
    --老年化和少子化的台灣何去何從
    13 從荷蘭到台灣
    --我們還有多少十年可以浪費
    14一流國家需要一流的夥伴
    --國家制度是造成無法進步的幫兇 

Cambodia’s Curse: The Modern History of A Troubled Land

$
0
0


Cambodia's CurseThe Modern History of a Troubled Land (Google eBook)

Front Cover
PublicAffairs, 2011 - Biography & Autobiography - 417 pages
A generation after the Khmer Rouge, Cambodia shows every sign of having overcome its history--the streets of Phnom Penh are paved; skyscrapers dot the skyline. But under this façade lies a country still haunted by its years of terror.
Joel Brinkley won a Pulitzer Prize for his reporting in Cambodia on the fall of the Khmer Rouge regime that killed one quarter of the nation's population during its years in power. In 1992, the world came together to help pull the small nation out of the mire. Cambodia became a United Nations protectorate--the first and only time the UN tried something so ambitious. What did the new, democratically-elected government do with this unprecedented gift?
In 2008 and 2009, Brinkley returned to Cambodia to find out. He discovered a population in the grip of a venal government. He learned that one-third to one-half of Cambodians who lived through the Khmer Rouge era have P.T.S.D.--and its afflictions are being passed to the next generation. His extensive close-up reporting in Cambodia's Curse illuminates the country, its people, and the deep historical roots of its modern-day behavior.



  1. Posttraumatic stress disorder - Wikipedia, the free ...

    en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Posttraumatic_stress_disorder
    Posttraumatic stress disorder (PTSD) may develop after a person is exposed to one or more traumatic events, such as sexual assault, warfare, serious injury,  ...




柬埔寨:被詛咒的國度
Cambodia’s Curse: The Modern History of A Troubled Land


出版日期:2014/03/27
印刷:黑白印刷
裝訂:平裝
頁數:432
開數:25開(高21×寬14.8cm)
EAN:9789570843699
出版社:聯經
作者:喬‧布林克里
譯者:楊芩雯

普立茲新聞獎得主布林克里震撼人心力作
繼北韓之後,另一個你應該認識、卻從未深入了解的國家

吳哥窟,充滿神祕的文化韻味,迷人而富有情調
事實上,柬埔寨像是被施了魔咒的苦難國度
上千萬人民困在永無止盡的惡夢裡,早已失去掙扎的氣力……
1970年代,赤柬統治柬埔寨,屠殺200萬人民,等同四分之一人口
1990年代,聯合國接管柬埔寨,各國捐贈巨款,卻進了政府官員口袋
喬‧布林克里的《柬埔寨:被詛咒的國度》點明了柬埔寨的真實面貌,以及導致今日困境的深厚歷史根源。

閱讀這本書,我們得以了解一個國家何以走上歧途,成為現在的樣貌;
歷史又是如何埋下遠因與近果,使其人民沉默迎向苦難,喊不出求救的聲音。

柬埔寨在盜賊統治之下,官富民窮、貪汙腐敗,黑暗勢力籠罩全國,
半數人民患有創傷後症候群,出現極端暴力行為,並直接影響下一代,
潑酸、強暴、毆妻、虐殺等駭人案件,每天在社會各個角落例行上演。
在這裡,金錢比人命重要,只要有利可圖,殺人放火也在所不惜;
上學、考試、看病、打官司、運送貨物等,全都要支付賄金,
沒有錢,一律免談;付了錢,一切合法。
政府砍伐林木、販賣人口、侵占醫療資源、強奪土地,人民生計飽受威脅;
40%的兒童嚴重營養不良、80%的人民過著與千年前無異的原始生活,
這個看不到希望的國家,百姓卻也無力發出怒吼……

微笑的吳哥窟眾神

受苦的柬埔寨人民
你給我天堂,也給我地獄
天堂與地獄,原來在這個地方,沒有差別!
血淚交織 真實存在的悲慘世界 
不可思議 令人震撼、憤怒又心碎……

吳哥窟是世界文化遺產,每年湧入數十萬各國觀光客;然而吳哥窟所在的國度柬埔寨,卻有全球數一數二的貪汙政府與貧窮人民。離開觀光景點,全國大多數土地低度開發,鄉間居民生活水準低落,無法享有道路、自來水、電力、學校、醫院等現代國家最底線的基礎設施。

在一片貧瘠景象的同時,柬埔寨卻年年接受數億美金外援,大大小小非政府組織都在首都金邊設有辦公室。有了這些錢、這些援助人員的努力,為什麼柬埔寨人的日常生活還是不見重大改善?答案是政治與金錢掛勾,掌權者以常人想像不到的方式,拿走原應屬於全國人民的大部分資源──是大部分,而不是一小部分。

作者布林克里曾赴柬埔寨撰寫赤柬下台後的報導,30年後,他回到柬埔寨,發現柬埔寨人民依舊是世界上最飽受摧殘、虐待的一群人。政府貪贓腐敗,人們身陷其中深深受苦,不賄賂政府,甚至連最基本的醫療、教育等公共服務都無法享有。多數柬埔寨人生活落後,與千年前無異;而政府官員轉手塞入自己口袋的公款,金額高到難以置信。同時,經歷赤柬時代得以倖存者中,半數患有創傷後壓力症候群,至今仍受折磨──且這份苦痛已傳到下一代,使整個國家偏向黑暗的負面人格。

布林克里以《紐約時報》資深記者經驗,訪談多方決策要角,包括柬埔寨政治人物和企業家、美國大使和參議員、非政府組織派駐當地工作者,以及身處苦難現場的柬埔寨人民,並爬梳大量新聞報導和調查報告資料,寫就20萬字著作,分別以17章詳述柬埔寨經濟掛勾、政治操弄、土地掠奪與開發、非法砍伐森林、醫療與教育貧乏收賄等各個面向。本書筆法引人入勝,描寫出柬埔寨領導人存心造成的國家管理不善;作者運用豐富且深入的報導,勾勒出柬埔寨的真實面貌。包括生存在這片貧瘠土地上的人民,以及導致今日困境的深厚歷史根源。

※ 得獎紀錄
布林克里(Joel Brinkley),普立茲新聞獎(Pulitzer Prize)國際報導獎得主
入圍亞洲協會伯納德‧施瓦茨圖書獎(Bernard Schwartz Award)決選名單

推薦序  覺醒才能終止詛咒/陳柔縉

自 序  世上最不被善待的一群人
前 言  陷於「紀元零年」的國度
第一章  從吳哥王朝到今日柬埔寨
第二章  恐怖政權,三年虐殺兩百萬人民
第三章  史上首見由聯合國接管的國家
第四章  三十億美元換來一場民主夢
第五章  國際捐款淹腳目,引發權力惡鬥
第六章  民主已死,恐怖攻擊鞏固獨裁政權
第七章  野地仍有白骨哭聲
第八章  政府是全國最狠的惡霸
第九章  官商勾結的貪汙網絡
第十章  我們的傳統是貧窮
第十一章  賄賂教育從小扎根
第十二章  不存在的人權與社會正義
第十三章  醫療困境,不送紅包只能等死
第十四章  暴力都更,驅逐住民強占土地
第十五章  反貪汙終究只是口號
第十六章  柬埔寨式的赤柬大審
第十七章  受苦人民害怕改變帶來傷害

結  語 黑暗中的一點微光

謝  辭
附  錄 柬埔寨大事年表



推薦序 覺醒才能終止詛咒/陳柔縉
這個國家的人不喜歡孔雀,千萬不要去那裡開工廠、做生意,設計個有孔雀的商標。
這個國家的人民多信仰佛教,所以,他們不喜歡大聲講話,爽朗的哈哈大笑到那裡會變得有點不太禮貌。
入了這個國境,看見無邪的可愛兒童,也別想摸他們的頭,否則就犯禁忌了。
這個國家有世界遺產,十二世紀留下的吳哥窟,巨大的岩石完美堆積,沒有一根釘子,任何人站在那裡,都要為七、八百年前王朝的能力和鼎盛,發出讚嘆。
以上是讀一般介紹柬埔寨…
自序(節錄)
世上最不被善待的一群人
一九七九年,初訪
第一次外派去柬埔寨的時候,我二十七歲。那時才從大學畢業四年,在美國肯塔基州的《路易威爾信使報》(Louisville Courier-Journal)工作,主跑傑佛遜郡的教育線,寫些學測成績和高中畢業紀念冊銷售量的報導,最近的成果是編了一本小手冊,整理秋季班的校車行程表。我曾做過最接近國際新聞報導的事,只不過是飛到加拿大艾伯塔省的埃德蒙頓待一晚,採訪一家購物商場。
我的編輯主管考克斯…
前言(節錄)/陷於「紀元零年」的國度
若是美國觀光客打算踏足柬埔寨,曾任駐柬大使的慕索梅利(Joseph Mussomeli)會用一種像在演戲的口吻建議:「千萬小心!柬埔寨絕對是你所能踏足的最危險之地。你會愛上柬埔寨,然而到頭來這地方也將令你心碎。」
他說得沒錯,屠殺和戰亂已是數十年前的事了,現在的柬埔寨是很迷人,充滿異國風情且平和。許多西方人想起赤柬恐怖時期喪命的兩百萬人,還是會滿懷同情,甚至覺得自己也該負點責任。來到柬埔寨的訪客臉上常掛著微笑,因…

選文
第十二章 不存在的人權與社會正義
林沙潤之死
二十七歲的林沙潤(Leang Saroeun)不太喜歡他的工作。他替柬埔寨軍隊的陸軍中校歐本山(Ou Bunthan)工作,駐紮在菩薩省。中校僱用林沙潤和他二十二歲的妻子蕾婷(Let Ting)砍伐木材,也幫忙家務。然而他們接下工作、搬進中校土地上的小屋後不久,歐本山就告訴他們,這份工作涵蓋另一個危險層面。
警告林沙潤不能向任何人透露後,歐本山命令他私運瀕危物種,賣到中國和其他地方。二〇〇九年七月盜獵者在國家森林保護地捕到穿山甲,中校派林沙潤去取。穿山甲又稱為有鱗片的食蟻獸,面臨絕種危機,在柬埔寨和世界上大部分的地區獵捕均屬違法。穿山甲原生於東南亞,有些人將這種大型動物暱稱為「走動的松果」。牠的鱗片和爪子有如剃刀般銳利,會爬樹,包括尾巴的身軀可長至六呎。
林沙潤把這隻幼禽塞進包包裡,綁在機車後頭,朝著中校家騎去。然而穿山甲在路上抓破了袋子,跳下車,奔逃回樹林。林沙潤緊急停下,輪胎摩擦路面發出尖銳煞車聲;他跟在穿山甲後頭跑,不過那時是晚上。他在黑暗中絕望地追著穿山甲,找了好幾個小時,終於放棄回家。他打給老闆描述這個壞消息時,歐本山暴怒不已。「他指控我先生把穿山甲賣給別人了。」蕾婷說。一隻活的穿山甲價值數百美元。「他告訴中校他沒有賣掉穿山甲,牠跑進樹林了。」中校並未息怒。隔天早上歐本山打來,他用冷冰冰的聲音傳喚林沙潤到離家二十碼遠處。蕾婷留在家裡,但是幾分鐘過後她聽到丈夫尖叫,於是跑出去看發生什麼事了。「他著火了,全身到處都是。他一路跑,跳進蓄水池。他爬出來,走到路上,然後腳下一滑就往下跌。他爬不起來。他再也不能走路了。」蕾婷哭著跑向他,一名當地警察路過停下來,因為「可憐我們,他載我們去醫院」。在那裡,林沙潤告訴他太太事情的經過。「我先生告訴我,有人把五公升的汽油澆在他身上,然後用點菸的打火機點燃汽油。我先生不能逃走,那個男人用手槍指著他,要是跑了會被槍殺。」
接下來幾天,林沙潤從一家醫院轉到另一家,但最後還是死了。其中一間醫院的護士宋莎雅(Ek Sonsatthya)說,他全身有八○%遭到燒傷。「他像是一塊烤魚一樣被火燒」,林沙潤的哥哥馬納林(Map Narin)形容。
當地人權工作者傑塞里(Ngeth Theary)拍過林沙潤的照片。從照片裡看到,有些許衣服燒融在他焦黑的皮膚上。他臉上大部分地方是黑色的,膠著在一種痛苦加上驚恐的可怕表情中。

極端暴力行為的成因
柬埔寨人是矛盾的民族,通常被動、安靜、不具威脅,但是也能做出極端的暴力和野蠻行為。他們的歷史和宗教教導他們「別去展現極端行為」,負責柬埔寨文獻中心(Documentation Center of Cambodia)的裕昌(Youk Chhang)觀察。中心專門蒐集赤柬時代的紀錄。「因為他們把情緒藏起來這麼久,當他們真的訴諸暴力時,就會變得非常情緒化,導致做出極端的暴力行為。」
婦女事務部長坎莎霞薇也是一名醫師,她提供一個臨床案例:「我認為許多人在潛意識藏了太多東西。你看到一個人,外表十分正常,接著一個小時後,眼看著他轉變成另一個會殺了你的人。」坎莎霞薇和其他人指出,這部分來自於社會上很常見的創傷後壓力症候群,極端的憤怒和突發暴力行為是普遍的症狀。但是原因還有更多。
專家發現,柬埔寨文化裡不可能接受有損名譽的事。一九九〇年代中期,一隊瑞典人類學家前來研究柬埔寨社會,得到這個結論。他們指出柬埔寨人與多數亞洲人一樣,鮮少有事物比維護面子、保有個人尊嚴更重要。然而,「卻不存在協調相反意見的文化傳統──或甚至是接受反對意見的存在。」瑞典人寫在他們的著作《每個家都是一座島》(Every Home an Island)裡。這代表了一旦發生爭論,有一方必定會喪失面子。「所以當高棉男子訴諸暴力行為──年輕人組成的幫派,或是丈夫痛打妻子,幾乎都會致人於死地。」他們是「無能為力的人們,出於受挫而行動,因為他們的『文化傳承』對於受辱的情況沒有提供其他出路。在多數案例中,暴力行為比喪失顏面更可取。」
比利時人詹納(Raoul-Marc Jennar)替聯合國在柬埔寨工作多年,他論斷「殺戮天天發生,是否認不同意見的必然結果,幾近直接反應。」實際上,以詹納的邏輯來說,殺人是消去不同意見的必然手法。前大使昆恩也發現這樣的人格特質十分顯著,他表示,「我們美國人提倡和解的藝術,但這裡不是。那從來就不是柬埔寨人性格的一部分。」
臨床醫師發現,柬埔寨人的行為和心理狀態具有驚人的一致性。「柬埔寨令人嘆為觀止」,心理學家瑞切特說,他在加州聖荷西與柬埔寨治療柬埔寨人。「不像其他許多國家,這裡的病患人口中不存在多樣性。只有一個故事;問任何一個人,你會得到很相似的故事。雖然我不會這麼做,但是我甚至可以在見到病患之前就寫好紀錄。他們都有嚴重的憂鬱症,他們酗酒。我問女性是否曾被強暴,每個人都說沒有。我向一位社會工作者說:『太驚人了,她們沒有一個人曾被強暴。』她告訴我,她們全都被強暴過,但是不想跟一位男性坦承這件事。」

為虎作倀的法庭
社會上大部分的爭議可以在法庭得到解決,但在柬埔寨可不然。林沙潤的死證明了這一點,他的事被寫進幾則新聞報導裡,不是長篇大論或主要版面,只是一長串持續增加的不公不義、悲慘遭遇和死亡事件的其中一段插曲。然而當記者問菩薩省檢察長詹沙瑞福(Top Chan Sereyvudth)打算怎麼做,檢察長回答他在等警察的報告,看過之後才能斟酌這件案子;他還補充:「但是說歐本山燒死林沙潤實屬誹謗。」他甚至還沒看過警察報告,怎麼會事先知情呢?答案是:詹沙瑞福是柬埔寨不公義的代表人物。

Leo Tolstoy托爾斯泰War and Peace 《藝術論》"What Is Art?" /Tolstoy and His Problems

$
0
0


War and Peace, Tolstoy's epic drama set against Napoleon's invasion of Russia, took over the airwaves yesterday. It's an epic tale of love, loss, vanity, death, destruction and redemption. If you've always promised you'll read it but never quite got there - hear this.
Download the dramas, to keep them forever > http://bbc.in/1vON2CC
Catch up > http://bbc.in/1BcnPHK
War and Peace, Tolstoy's epic drama set against Napoleon's invasion of Russia, took over the airwaves yesterday. It's an epic tale of love, loss, vanity, death, destruction and redemption. If you've always promised you'll read it but never quite got there - hear this.   Download the dramas, to keep them forever > http://bbc.in/1vON2CC Catch up > http://bbc.in/1BcnPHK



Leo Tolstoy's 186th birthday: Here's War and Peace in 186 words

Because although we should read it from cover to cover, realistically…
What better way to celebrate the birthday of Leo Tolstoy than to read his monumentally weighty tome War and Peace…?

Well, for those who don't quite have time to get through all 561,093 words (Oxford World's Classics edition) of it,The Independent has produced its own marvellously abridged version.
So, on the 186th anniversary of Tolstoy's birth, here it is; in 186 words.
Petersburg, 1805: glitzy party at Anna Scherer’s. Napoleon is on the march. Kuragins? Flashy, dodgy crowd, especially minx Helene. Rostovs? Nice, penniless Moscow clan, with headstrong son, Nikolai.
Gauche, thoughtful Pierre Bezukhov: a count’s bastard, super-rich (when dad dies) but adrift. Unhappily wed Andrey Bolkonsky’s the real warrior toff, but those dark nights of the soul! Pierre marries flighty Helene.
Catastrophe! Rows, affair, duel, break-up (and Helene’s bad end) guaranteed. Andrey, Nikolai confront Napoleon at Austerlitz: Russian debacle. Widowed, Andrey falls for blooming Natasha, who’s ensnared by married cad Anatol Kuragin.
Do-gooding Pierre tries to save the world: fails.
1812: here’s fateful Napoleon again, making history (but what is history?), invading Russia. Bloody slaughter at Borodino; Russia resists. Andrey’s injured, Pierre a fugitive, then PoW. Rostovs flee as Moscow fall.
Amid the misery, Natasha grows up fast; Pierre too, helped by saintly peasant. Nikolai rescues Maria, the dying Andrey’s sister. Napoleon retreats. Hurrah!
Liberated, Pierre bonds with Natasha; Nikolai and Maria spliced. Poor cousin Sonya, Nikolai’s long-suffering intended! Two new families: happily ever after?
Almost but what does it all (time, history, freedom, destiny) really mean?


From Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia
"What Is Art?" (Russian: Что такое искусство? [Chto takoye iskusstvo?]; 1897) is an essay by Leo Tolstoy in which he argues against numerous aesthetic theories which define art in terms of the good, truth, and especially beauty. In Tolstoy's opinion, art at the time was corrupt and decadent, and artists had been misled.


托爾斯泰《藝術論》耿濟之譯,台北:晨鐘,1972/82,
此譯本可能有不少小錯譬如說  p.28/95 Schiller 雪萊/席勒

上周末,台北懷恩堂有一場關於此論文的解說會. 我缺席.
本書以"基督教藝術的任務就是實現人類友愛的連合."為結語.
The task for Christian art is to establish brotherly union among men. 
 
 What Is Art
 TRANSLATED FROM THE ORIGINAL MS., 
WITH AN INTRODUCTION BY
AYLMER MAUDE
 http://archive.org/stream/whatisart00tolsuoft/whatisart00tolsuoft_djvu.txt
 英文本有附錄譯文為此本漢譯所略去



Tolstoy and His Problems - Page 38 - Google Books Result

books.google.com.tw/books?isbn=0766190013
Aylmer Maude - 2004 - Biography & Autobiography
and to-day we are told by many that art has nothing to do with morality — that art should ... I went one day, with a lady artist, to the Bodkin Art Gallery, in Moscow.


Europe’s Empty Churches Go on Sale;The House of God: Church Architecture, Style and History (1990); Christianity and the World Order Book based on the BBC Reith Lectures (1979)

$
0
0
The closing of Europe’s churches reflects the rapid weakening of the faith in Europe.
Hundreds of churches around Europe have closed or are threatened by plunging membership, posing a question for communities: What to do with the once-holy, now-empty buildings?
WSJ.COM|由 NAFTALI BENDAVID 上傳


The former Roman Catholic Church of St. Joseph in Arnhem, Netherlands, one of hundreds of decommissioned churches, was turned into a skate park. MERLIJN DOOMERNIK FOR THE WALL STREET JOURNAL
ARNHEM, Netherlands—Two dozen scruffy skateboarders launched perilous jumps in a soaring old church building here on a recent night, watched over by a mosaic likeness of Jesus and a solemn array of stone saints.
This is the Arnhem Skate Hall, an uneasy reincarnation of the Church of St. Joseph, which once rang with the prayers of nearly 1,000 worshipers.
It is one of hundreds of churches, closed or threatened by plunging membership, that pose a question for communities, and even governments, across Western Europe: What to do with once-holy, now-empty buildings that increasingly mark the countryside from Britain to Denmark?
The Skate Hall may not last long. The once-stately church is streaked with water damage and badly needs repair; the city sends the skaters tax bills; and the Roman Catholic Church, which still owns the building, is trying to sell it at a price they can’t afford.
“We’re in no-man’s-land,” says Collin Versteegh, the youthful 46-year-old who runs the operation, rolling cigarettes between denouncing local politicians. “We have no room to maneuver anywhere.”
The Skate Hall’s plight is replicated across a continent that long nurtured Christianity but is becoming relentlessly secular.
ENLARGE
The closing of Europe’s churches reflects the rapid weakening of the faith in Europe, a phenomenon that is painful to both worshipers and others who see religion as a unifying factor in a disparate society.
“In these little towns, you have a cafe, a church and a few houses—and that is the village,” says Lilian Grootswagers, an activist who fought to save the church in her Dutch town. “If the church is abandoned, we will have a huge change in our country.”
Trends for other religions in Europe haven’t matched those for Christianity. Orthodox Judaism, which is predominant in Europe, has held relatively steady. Islam, meanwhile, has grown amid immigration from Muslim countries in Africa and the Middle East.
The number of Muslims in Europe grew from about 4.1% of the total European population in 1990 to about 6% in 2010, and it is projected to reach 8%, or 58 million people, by 2030, according to Washington’s Pew Research Center.
For Christians, a church’s closure—often the centerpiece of the town square—is an emotional event. Here people have worshiped, felt grief and joy, and quested for a relationship with God. Even some secular residents are upset when these landmarks fall into disuse or are demolished.
When they close, towns often want to re-create the feeling of a community hub by finding important uses for these historic buildings. But the properties are usually expensive to maintain—and there is a limit to the number of libraries or concert halls a town can financially support. So commercial projects often take the space.
Europe-wide numbers of closed churches are scarce, but figures from individual countries are telling.
ENLARGE
The Church of England closes about 20 churches a year. Roughly 200 Danish churches have been deemed nonviable or underused. The Roman Catholic Church in Germany has shut about 515 churches in the past decade.
But it is in the Netherlands where the trend appears to be most advanced. The country’s Roman Catholic leaders estimate that two-thirds of their 1,600 churches will be out of commission in a decade, and 700 of Holland’s Protestant churches are expected to close within four years.
“The numbers are so huge that the whole society will be confronted with it,” says Ms. Grootswagers, an activist with Future for Religious Heritage, which works to preserve churches. “Everyone will be confronted with big empty buildings in their neighborhoods.”
The U.S. has avoided a similar wave of church closings for now, because American Christians remain more religiously observant than Europeans. But religious researchers say the declining number of American churchgoers suggests the country could face the same problem in coming years.
Many European churches have been centerpieces of their communities for centuries. Residents are often deeply attached to them, fighting pragmatic proposals to turn them into stores or offices.
Mr. Versteegh sees the skate hall as a benefit to the town, saying it serves to protect the building and also gives youngsters a way to enjoy themselves in a constructive way. But he says local Catholic and city leaders refuse to support it, he thinks due to its vaguely rebellious aura. “We don’t know which door to knock on,” he says.
A former Lutheran church in Edinburgh became a Frankenstein-themed bar.ENLARGE
A former Lutheran church in Edinburgh became a Frankenstein-themed bar. FRANKENSTEIN PUB
Church and city leaders deny that, saying they like the Skate Hall but cite its precarious finances. “Collin wants sweet love. We’re going to give tough love,” says Gerrie Elfrink, Arnhem’s vice mayor. “He wants the easy way—‘Give me money and then I’ll have no problems.’ But that’s not sustainable.”
As communities struggle to reinvent their old churches, some solutions are less dignified than others. In Holland, one ex-church has become a supermarket, another is a florist, a third is a bookstore and a fourth is a gym. In Arnhem, a fashionable store called Humanoid occupies a church building dating to 1889, with racks of stylish women’s clothing arrayed under stained-glass windows.
In Bristol, England, the former St. Paul’s church has become the Circomedia circus training school. Operators say the high ceilings are perfect for aerial equipment like trapezes.
In Edinburgh, Scotland, a Lutheran church has become a Frankenstein-themed bar, featuring bubbling test tubes, lasers and a life-size Frankenstein’s monster descending from the ceiling at midnight.
Jason MacDonald, a supervisor at the pub, says he has never heard complaints about the reuse. “It’s for one simple reason: There are hundreds and hundreds of old churches and no one to go to them,” Mr. MacDonald said. “If they weren’t repurposed, they would just lie empty.”
Many churches, especially smaller ones, are becoming homes, and that has spawned an entire industry to connect would-be buyers with old churches.
The churches of England and Scotland list available properties online, with descriptions worthy of a realty firm. St. John’s church in Bacup, England, for example, is said to feature “a lofty nave as well as basement rooms with stone-vaulted ceilings,” and can be had for about $160,000.
A 19th-century church became a clothing store in Arnhem, Netherlands.ENLARGE
A 19th-century church became a clothing store in Arnhem, Netherlands. HUMANOID
The British website OurProperty is less subtle. “Is modern-day humdrum housing your idea of a living hell?” it asks. “Is living in a converted church your idea of heaven above?” If so, “there is a whole congregation of converts and experts out there ready to help you make the leap of faith.”
Unused churches are now a big enough problem to attract the attention of governments as well. The Netherlands, along with religious and civic groups, has adopted a national “agenda” for preserving the buildings. The Dutch province of Friesland—where 250 of 720 existing churches have been closed or transformed—fields a “Delta team” to find solutions.
“Every church is a debate,” says Albert Reinstra, a church expert at Holland’s Cultural Heritage Agency. “When they are empty, what do we do with it?” Preservationists say there often isn’t the money needed to create new community-oriented uses for the buildings.
That debate can play out personally and painfully. When Paul Clement, prior of the Augustinian Order in the Netherlands, joined in 1958, the order had 380 friars; now it is down to 39. His monastery’s youngest friar is 70, and Father Clement, himself 74, is developing plans to sell its church.
“It is difficult,” Father Clement says. “It’s sad for me.”
In the U.S., church statisticians say roughly 5,000 new churches were added between 2000 and 2010. But some scholars think America’s future will approach Europe’s, since the number of actual churchgoers fell 3% at the same time, according to Scott Thumma, professor of the sociology of religion at Connecticut’s Hartford Seminary.
Mr. Thumma says America’s churchgoing population is graying. Unless these trends change, he says, “within another 30 years the situation in the U.S. will be at least as bad as what is currently evident in Europe.”
At the Arnhem Skate Hall, the altar and organ of the church, built in 1928, have been ripped out, while a dusty cupboard still holds sheet music for a choir that hasn't sung in 10 years. A skateboard attached to a wall urges, “Ride the dark side.”
Two dozen young men speed along wooden ramps and quarter-pipes, their falls thundering through the church, as rap music reverberates where hymns once sounded. An old tire hangs on the statue of a saint.
The former St. Paul’s church in Bristol, England, is now the Circomedia circus training school.ENLARGE
The former St. Paul’s church in Bristol, England, is now the Circomedia circus training school. CIRCOMEDIA
Pack Smit, 21, a regular visitor, says the church ambience enhances the skating experience. “It creates a lot of atmosphere—it’s a bit of Middle Ages,” he says, between gulps from a large bottle of cola. “When I first saw it, I just stood there for five minutes staring.”
Another regular, Pella Klomp, 14, says visitors occasionally stop by to complain. “Especially the older people say, ‘It’s ridiculous, you’re dishonoring faith,’ ” he says. “And I can understand that. But they weren’t using it.”
Mr. Versteegh, who oversees the hall, says city and church leaders won’t discuss their plans with him. The church needs about $3.7 million in maintenance, he estimates, and would cost $812,000 to buy, including the rectory—far beyond his resources.
Father Hans Pauw, pastor of St. Eusebius Parish, confirms the parish is trying to sell the church, but says church leaders have no problem with skaters using it for now. He said the parish is talking to a potential buyer.
“There are some things we don’t want—a casino or a sex palace or that kind of thing,” Father Pauw says. “But when it’s no longer a church in our eyes, then it can have any purpose.” As for the painting of Jesus holding a skateboard that now adorns the interior, he says, “I can see the humor in it.”
Mr. Elfrink, the Arnhem vice mayor, insists the city has done what it can to support the Skate Hall, helping fund the wooden skating floor and paying last year’s tax bill. “I hope it can stay a skate hall,” Mr. Elfrink says.
Mr. Versteegh sometimes wonders if it will. “Is there any point in continuing to do this if nobody is supporting you?” he says. “You have a building of value—historic value, cultural value—that is still owned by the Catholic Church. But there are no worshipers anymore.”







----
The House of God: Church Architecture, Style and History (1990)Published by Thames & Hudson, U.S.A. (1990)
  • Secularisation (2002)
  • Anglican Difficulties (2004)
  • The Mercy of God's Humility (2004)
  • The Roman Catholic Church (2006)
  • Secularisation, and The House of God: Church Architecture, Style and History (1990)
http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Edward_Norman

Edward Robert Norman (born 22 November 1938) was Canon Chancellor of York Minster and is an ecclesiastical historian.
Norman was educated at the Sir George Monoux Grammar School in Walthamstow, London. He won an Open Scholarship to Selwyn College, Cambridge, of which he was a Fellow (1962-4), before moving to Jesus College as a Fellow. Norman lectured in history at theUniversity of Cambridge; he is an emeritus Fellow of Peterhouse, Cambridge,[1] and was Dean of Peterhouse for seventeen years and Dean and Chaplain at Christ Church College, Canterbury and Professor of History at the University of York. He is a member of thePeterhouse school of history. On 7 October 2012, he was received into the Catholic Church by way of the Personal Ordinariate of Our Lady of Walsingham.[2]
Norman was the BBC Reith Lecturer in 1978. For his series of six radio lectures, entitled "Christianity and the World", he discussed the relationship between religion and politics. Margaret Thatcher once invited him to Chequers, although Norman insists he is not aThatcherite and says he is "appalled by the results of naked capitalism".[3]




Thomas Struth (German, born 1954) | Milan Cathedral (façade), Milan | 1998 | © Thomas Struth

“Thomas Struth: Photographs” celebrates the Museum's unparalleled holdings of work by one of the most important and influential photographers of the last half-century. http://met.org/136rxVK   Tomorrow at 7:00 p.m., NYPL The New York Public Library is hosting a conversation with Struth about his practice, photography, and more. Tickets: http://met.org/1Bso0gx   Thomas Struth (German, born 1954) | Milan Cathedral (façade), Milan | 1998 | © Thomas Struth

  • Christianity and the World Order Book based on the BBC Reith Lectures (1979)

  1. The In-Dwelling Christ

    6/6 Reverend Dr Edward Norman considers the importance of spirituality within Christianity.
    FIRST BROADCAST: 06 Dec 1978
  2. Not Peace, but a Sword

    5/6 Edward Norman explores the religious politics in his lecture 'Not Peace, but a Sword'
    FIRST BROADCAST: 29 Nov 1978
  3. The Imperialism of Political Religion

    4/6 Reverend Edward Norman explores the Imperialism of Political Religion.
    FIRST BROADCAST: 22 Nov 1978
  4. Ministers of Change

    2/6 Reverend Norman explores who the 'Ministers of Change' are in society.
    FIRST BROADCAST: 08 Nov 1978
  5. The Political Christ

    1/6 Reverend Edward Norman examines the politicisation of Christianity.
    FIRST BROADCAST: 01 Nov 1978
  6. A New Commandment - Human Rights

    Reverend Edward Norman contemplates if human rights are the newest form of Commandments.
    FIRST BROADCAST: 15 Nov 1978

Murty Classical Library Catalogs Indian Literature 哈佛大學出版社

$
0
0
The first five volumes of the Murty Classical Library.CreditSonny Figueroa/The New York Times

Literature of India, Enshrined in a Series

Murty Classical Library Catalogs Indian Literature



When the Loeb Classical Library was founded in 1911, it was hailed as a much-needed effort to make the glories of the Greek and Roman classics available to general readers.
Virginia Woolf praised the series, which featured reader-friendly English translations and the original text on facing pages, as “a gift of freedom.” Over time, the pocket-size books, now totaling 522 volumes and counting, became both scholarly mainstays and design-geek fetish objects, their elegant green (Greek) and red (Latin) covers spotted everywhere from the pages of Martha Stewart Living to Mr. Burns’s study on “The Simpsons.”
Now, Harvard University Press, the publisher of the Loebs, wants to do the same for the far more vast and dizzyingly diverse classical literature of India, in what some are calling one of the most complex scholarly publishing projects ever undertaken.
The Murty Classical Library of India, whose first five dual-language volumes will be released next week, will include not only Sanskrit texts but also works in Bangla, Hindi, Kannada, Marathi, Persian, Prakrit, Tamil, Telugu, Urdu and other languages. Projected to reach some 500 books over the next century, the series is to encompass poetry and prose, history and philosophy, Buddhist and Muslim texts as well as Hindu ones, and familiar works alongside those that have been all but unavailable to nonspecialists.
The Murty will offer “something the world had never seen before, and something that India had never seen before: a series of reliable, accessible, accurate and beautiful books that really open up India’s precolonial past,” said Sheldon Pollock, a professor of South Asian studies at Columbia University and the library’s general editor.
That literary heritage can seem daunting in size. While the canon of surviving Greek and Roman classics is fairly small, the literature of India’s multiple classical languages includes thousands upon thousands of texts, many of which, as the writer William Dalrymple recently noted, exist only in manuscripts that are decaying before they can be translated or even cataloged.
The Murty Library, Mr. Pollock said, aims to take in the broadest swath of them. “We are a big tent,” he said. “As long as it’s good and interesting and important, it’s going to be in the Murty Classical Library.”
The editions, which come wrapped in elegant rose-colored covers, are intended, like the Loebs, “to be around for 100 years,” Mr. Pollock said. But to some scholars, the project also comes as a timely if implicit rebuke to the Hindu nationalists of India’s ruling Bharatiya Janata Party, with its promotion of a unitary Indian identity based on selected Sanskrit religious classics.

Photo

Sheldon Pollock, a professor of South Asian studies at Columbia University and the general editor of the Murty Classical Library of India.CreditMisha Friedman for The New York Times

The series “debunks the myth of a Hindu orthodoxy as being the only classicism we have,” said Arshia Sattar, an independent scholar andtranslator in Bangalore. “In a strange way, the editors are creating a new canon.”
The library, which will be celebrated late this month at the Jaipur Literary Festival, arrives at a fraught moment in India’s long-running battles over language and national identity. Last month the country’s foreign minister, Sushma Swaraj, declared that the Bhagavad Gita, a Sanskrit religious text, should be designated a “national scripture.” In November, efforts to make the teaching of Sanskrit essentially mandatory in schools for the children of government employees prompted an outcry.
Activists, meanwhile, have sought “classical” status for other languages, including Tamil, Kannada, Telugu and Malayalam, even as once-vibrant Indian scholarship in the older literature of those languages has withered away.
When it gained independence in 1947, India had a pioneering generation of homegrown classicists of the first rank. But today, scholars say, its universities produce and retain few classical scholars with the interpretive skills required by a project like the Murty, which has drawn its entire advisory board and most of its translators, South Asian and Western alike, from American and European institutions.
“Everyone here will praise this library and talk about the glorious civilization it represents,” said Arvind Krishna Mehrotra, a poet and translator now retired from the University of Allahabad who was not involved with the project. “But then Indians will wake up and realize they’ve done very little to preserve or translate their own texts.”
The Murty Library fills a scholarly void. The last comparable project, the Clay Sanskrit Library, a series inaugurated by New York University Press in 2005, closed up shop prematurely after four years and 56 volumes when its benefactor, the financier John Clay, ended his support. (Mr. Clay died in 2013.)
After the Clay Library’s demise, Mr. Pollock, who had taken over as its general editor, reconceived the project to extend far beyond Sanskrit. He shopped around in India for a new benefactor, to no avail. He then brought the idea to Sharmila Sen, executive editor at large at Harvard University Press, who connected him with Rohan Murty, the son of the Indian technology billionaire N. R. Narayana Murthy. (The two men spell their surnames differently.)

Photo

A 16th-century miniature of the Mughal hero Akbar hunting tigers.CreditDeAgostini/Getty Images

The younger Mr. Murty, at the time a 26-year-old doctoral student in computer science at Harvard, put up $5.2 million to endow the new library, which will eventually be digitized, in perpetuity.
“He really understood the need for it,” Ms. Sen, who acquired the series, said. “We were both educated in the same kind of India, where we knew way more about Shakespeare and Wordsworth than about the classical texts of our own region.”
Some works in the first release will be familiar to many Indians even if they have never read them. “Sur’s Ocean,” a 1,000-page anthology of more than 400 poems attributed to the 16th-century Hindi poet Surdas (edited by Kenneth E. Bryant and translated by John Stratton Hawley), includes verses that have deeply penetrated popular oral tradition, while Surdas himself figures in a quiz-show question in the movie “Slumdog Millionaire.” Others are appearing in full translation for the first time. “The Story of Manu,” a 16th-century south Indian epic poem about the first human being (translated from Telugu by Velcheru Narayana Rao and David Shulman), has never before been translated into another language, Mr. Pollock said. (Like most of the original-language text in the series, the Telugu script is printed in a custom-designed font.)
The inaugural volumes include two works from the Muslim tradition with broad contemporary resonances. The ecstatic Sufi lyrics of the 18th-century Punjabi poet Bullhe Shah, translated by Christopher Shackle, have been sung by Nusrat Fateh Ali Khan and featured in Bollywood movies. The first of multiple projected volumes of Abu’l-Fazl’s “History of Akbar,”translated from Persian by Wheeler M. Thackston, chronicles the early life of a Mughal emperor celebrated today as a unifier who promoted religious pluralism.
The initial Murty release also includes the Therigatha, an anthology of verses by and about the earliest ordained Buddhist women, first written down in Sri Lanka more than 2,000 years ago and considered some of the world’s oldest surviving women’s poetry.
Those verses, which capture the women’s relief at being free of constricting roles as wives and mothers, have been embraced by modern Buddhists seeking a vision of Buddhism as concerned with the oppressed, the translator, Charles Hallisey, said. But they have yet to claim their rightful place in the broader canon of world literature, in part because of the stiffness of previous translations from Pali, a dead language, he said.
“These verses are so vivid,” Mr. Hallisey said. “The challenge was to translate them as poetry, rather than as something more conventionally Buddhist.”
The spare poems of the Therigatha, with their longing for transcendence and their glimpses of ordinary life, may travel easily across the millenniums. But to Mr. Pollock, what makes a work a classic is not its familiarity and universality but its utter, irreducible strangeness.
The goal of the Murty “is to ensure that everyone can hear these strange voices — not just scholars in their studies, but kids standing at railway kiosks,” he said. “Now, those kids will be able to pull a book down off the shelf and hear these voices, too.”
Correction: January 2, 2015 
An earlier version of this article misspelled the name of an anthology by the earliest ordained Buddhist women. It is the Therigatha, not the Therighata.

《何日君再來》、『「李香蘭」を生きて 私の履歴書』 The Imperial Screen: Japanese Film Culture in the Fifteen Years

$
0
0
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=uQlb2ktnbFo

張學友的"李香蘭" 
歌詞:
惱春風 我心因何惱春風
說不出 借酒相送
夜雨凍 雨點透射到照片中
回頭似是夢 無法彈動
迷住凝望妳 褪色照片中
(以下重唱)
啊 像花雖未紅 如冰雖不凍
卻像有無數說話 可惜我聽不懂
呀 是杯酒漸濃 或我心真空
何以感震動
照片中 那可以投照片中
盼找到 時間裂縫
夜放縱 告知我難尋妳芳蹤
回頭也是夢 仍似被動
逃避凝望妳 卻深印腦中
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=uQlb2ktnbFo

感謝團友 Silvia Hsu 分享一張日本時代巨星李香蘭的照片(1943 松山虔三攝影)
最近聽到小道消息說臺南某戲院將於九月中旬舉辦一系列李香蘭回顧影展,如果消息成真那可真是令人期待呢!就來分享一下關於巨星李香蘭的簡單介紹吧!
李香蘭本名山口淑子,1920年出生於奉天。1933年開始學習聲樂,曾在滿洲國歌曲大賽中獲獎,並於1937年進入電影界,成為滿州國頭號巨星,拍攝多部電影。之後李香蘭旋風席捲亞洲,成為臺灣人心目中最紅的影歌星。
1941年李香蘭與樂團來到臺灣各地巡迴演出,引起大轟動!其中在臺南的演唱,讓許多老一輩的人至今難以忘懷。之後在臺灣拍攝了電影「莎韻之鐘」,敘述一名泰雅族少女沙韻因協助日籍教師搬運行李,不幸在風雨中渡河溺水的故事。戰後李香蘭一度險些成為國民政府整肅的對象,所幸最終脫險回國。
轉眼間幾十年過去了,不妨一起來回顧,這位許多人父母親或阿公阿嬤當年曾瘋狂追逐的超級巨星 – 李香蘭。
☆☆☆☆☆
台灣回憶探險團 台灣回憶募集中,各位團友若有任何關於台灣的老照片、影片或是文獻,都歡迎投稿與大家分享討論哦~~!



感謝團友 Silvia Hsu 分享一張日本時代巨星李香蘭的照片(1943 松山虔三攝影) 最近聽到小道消息說臺南某戲院將於九月中旬舉辦一系列李香蘭回顧影展,如果消息成真那可真是令人期待呢!就來分享一下關於巨星李香蘭的簡單介紹吧! 李香蘭本名山口淑子,1920年出生於奉天。1933年開始學習聲樂,曾在滿洲國歌曲大賽中獲獎,並於1937年進入電影界,成為滿州國頭號巨星,拍攝多部電影。之後李香蘭旋風席捲亞洲,成為臺灣人心目中最紅的影歌星。 1941年李香蘭與樂團來到臺灣各地巡迴演出,引起大轟動!其中在臺南的演唱,讓許多老一輩的人至今難以忘懷。之後在臺灣拍攝了電影「莎韻之鐘」,敘述一名泰雅族少女沙韻因協助日籍教師搬運行李,不幸在風雨中渡河溺水的故事。戰後李香蘭一度險些成為國民政府整肅的對象,所幸最終脫險回國。 轉眼間幾十年過去了,不妨一起來回顧,這位許多人父母親或阿公阿嬤當年曾瘋狂追逐的超級巨星 – 李香蘭。  延伸閱讀: 李香蘭 http://zh.wikipedia.org/wiki/%E6%9D%8E%E9%A6%99%E8%98%AD 莎韻之鐘 http://zh.wikipedia.org/wiki/%E8%8E%8E%E9%9F%BB%E4%B9%8B%E9%90%98  本文同步刊載於 http://www.twmemory.org/?p=6755 Google+ https://plus.google.com/+TwmemoryOrg  ☆☆☆☆☆ 台灣回憶探險團 台灣回憶募集中,各位團友若有任何關於台灣的老照片、影片或是文獻,都歡迎投稿與大家分享討論哦~~!




 東寶各明星免費為山口淑子(李香蘭)站台的息影之作.....
東京の休日』(とうきょうのきゅうじつ)は、1958年日本映画東宝山本嘉次郎監督作品。
山口淑子の芸能生活20周年記念映画であり、女優引退記念映画でもある。


東京の休日
監督山本嘉次郎
脚本井手俊郎
山本嘉次郎
製作堀江史朗
出演者山口淑子
三船敏郎
原節子
池部良
司葉子
音楽松井八郎
撮影山崎市雄
編集黒岩義民
配給東宝
公開日本の旗 1958年4月15日
上映時間87分
製作国日本の旗日本
言語日本語
****
http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=Fczgyjydz0s

歌ふ李香蘭(山口淑子)/戰後編

Uploaded on Feb 11, 2012
01 情熱の人魚(映畫『情熱の人魚』主題歌) 00:09
02 月に寄せて(映畫『情熱の人魚』插入歌) 03:23
03 戀の流れ星 06:15
04 懷かしのタンゴ 09:32
05 夜來香(映畫『東京の休日』、『上海の女』插入歌) 12:32
06 想ひ出の白蘭 15:30
07 東京夜曲(映畫『東京夜曲』主題歌) 18:31
08 夢で逢いませう(共唱:灰田勝彦) 21:56
09 東京ロマンス娘 25:06
10 東京コンガ 28:33
11 愛の花びら(La Vie en Rose) 31:52
12 珊瑚礁の彼方に(Beyond the Reef) 35:02
13 ロンドンデリーの歌(Londonderry Air) 38:19
14 步きませう 40:56
15 暗い部屋 44:17
16 花はなんの花(五木の子守唄) 47:47
17 花のいのちをたれか知る 51:02
18 ふるさとのない女(映畫『上海の女』插入歌) 53:54
19 何日君再來(映畫『上海の女』插入歌) 57:28
20 郊外情歌(映畫『上海の女』插入歌) 1:00:35
21 春風春雨(あたしを抱いて)(映畫『上海の女』插入歌) 1:03:57
22 黑い百合(映畫『抱擁』插入歌) 1:07:16
23 蘇州夜曲(映畫『支那の夜』、『抱擁』插入歌) 1:10:09
24 とこしへに(Eternally)(映畫『ライムライト』主題歌日本語版) 1:13:03
25 七人の侍(映畫『七人の侍』主題曲) 1:16:29
26 しらとり韶(映畫『白夫人の妖戀』主題歌) 1:20:01

戰前・戰中編→http://youtu.be/g2RetoXATFg
  • Category

  • License

    Standard YouTube License

***
2013.12.13日文課下一小時NHK 可以說是《何日君再來》"何"日軍"/軍/君再來 "的文化史---還訪問李香蘭/山口淑子. (沒記下片名--擊鼓主角  憾事)
 好花不常開好景不常在愁堆解笑眉淚灑相思帶 (什麼意思?按照正式的词序应该是“带相思”吧。) 今宵離別後何日君再來喝完了這杯請進點小菜人生難得幾回醉不歡更何待今宵.何日君再來 · 作詞:沈華作曲:劉雪庵
 《何日君再來》是中國近代史上受到歡迎的經典中文歌曲,最初是1937年電影三星伴月》的插曲,是上海中國化學工業社為宣傳國產的上海「三星牌牙膏」而資助拍攝,歌曲由剛剛成名的周璇主唱,並灌成唱片,由上海百代唱片發行。1939年香港製作的電影《孤島天堂》中,又由黎莉莉主唱作為插曲。1940年李香蘭滿洲國灌唱成唱片,由百樂唱片帝蓄唱片分別發行,結果比周璇原版更風行。李香蘭回日本後,在1952年又唱一次,由哥倫比亞唱片在日本發行。
*****
『「李香蘭」を生きて 私の履歴書』、東京: 日本経済新聞社、2004.

此書有2本漢譯:


李香蘭


《此生名為李香蘭》上海: 上海文化,2012
妙的是 、本書的《後記》末行為: 「何日君再來」.......
要而不繁 、 6萬多字就寫出精彩的一生、佩服.....

 . 事實上. 我曾跟他討論過『「李香蘭」を生きて 私の履歴書』----雖然作者說書中都是實情. 可是Kawase先生(川瀬先生 (台灣百年電影史專家))對她如何擺脫漢奸之死刑的說法存疑----不過他沒証據反證......


 和川島芳子同時代、其精彩人生也絕不亞於川島芳子的不平凡女性!
  一個道道地地的日本人,在中國出生、在中國長大,直到十八歲才有機會第一次踏上日本的土地。在因緣際會下,李香蘭在中國的土地上成為家喻戶曉的大明星,卻被迫隱藏自己是日本人的事實。
  從二次大戰前到戰後,影歌雙棲的李香蘭紅遍中國和日本,她主演的電影「白蘭之歌」、「支那之夜」座無虛席;她演唱的歌曲「夜來香」、「何日君再來」、「蘇州夜曲」更風靡了無數歌迷!
  戰後恢復「山口淑子」身份的李香蘭不但到美國發展,還跟同樣有著亞洲血統的「光頭皇帝」尤勃.連納成為好友;也曾跟四○年代的美國性格小生詹姆士.狄恩一起談論電影與人生的種種;更曾為一代默劇大師卓別林的家庭好友,並成為他前往日本時幫忙翻譯與導遊的最佳人選。
作者簡介
山口淑子
現年88歲,1920年生於中國。
  1933年因認李際春為義父取名李香蘭,並於1937年以李香蘭為名,在電台演唱中國歌曲而風靡大眾。
  二次世界大戰日本戰敗後返回日本,於1947恢復本名山口淑子,並活躍於演藝圈,且曾赴美發展。曾有兩段婚姻, 1959年與日本外交官大鷹弘再婚後,才終止數十年來動盪不安的演藝生涯。之後還曾投身政壇,並在1974年當選日本參議院議員,連任三屆。

  《此生名為李香蘭》一書,是李香蘭在《日本經濟新聞(早刊)》上連載的專欄文章結集,也是這位傳奇女性的自傳(非合著)首次在中國出版。我偶然間 被身披“戰爭時代”這件外衣的命運所操縱,人生中的每條道路都由不得自己選擇。待到察覺時,我已被夾在相互爭鬩的母國中國和祖國日本中間,拼鬥的火花濺滿 全身。…… 若將歷史視作個體人生的總和,那麼本書或許便可稱為我眼中的昭和歷史的一個側面。

作者簡介:李 香蘭(1920 年2 月12 日-),本名山口淑子,生於中國奉天(今瀋陽)近郊的北煙台,祖籍日本佐賀縣,是二十世紀三四十年代中國著名歌手和電影演員,代表作《夜來香》曾被傳唱大 江南北。1906 年其父遠渡重洋來到中國。1933 年被李際春收為義女,改名為李香蘭。日本戰敗後,李香蘭被控“漢奸罪”判死刑,因戶口簿證明其日本人身份,被無罪釋放,於次年四月回到日本。在日本繼續其 演藝事業,並於1950 年應邀前往好萊塢和紐約學習舞台演技,與卓別林成為朋友。1974 年參加參議院競選,此後一直活躍於政界,並多次訪華,為改善中日關係而奔走。《此生名為李香蘭》一書,是李香蘭在《日本經濟新聞(早刊)》上連載的專欄文 章結集,也是這位傳奇女性的自傳(非合著)首次在中國出版。

圖書目錄:第一章“李香蘭”誕生
 加米拉
 最初的記憶
 柳芭
 初為歌手
 前往北京
 男裝公主
 女演員誕生
第二章“五族協和”的女主角
 初見祖國
 大陸三部曲
 日劇七圈半事件
 還想保護你
 甘粕董事長和川喜多先生
 《萬世流芳》
 自豪與良心
 《我的夜鶯》
 夜來香幻想曲
 昭和二十年八月九日
第三章再見,中國
 戰敗
 間諜嫌疑
 戶籍抄本
 獄中寫信
 命運
第四章戰後、柳芭
 人人需要“李香蘭”
 田村上等兵
 未問世的影片——《黃河》
 好萊塢
 結婚
 離婚
 退出影壇
 重返母國
 投身政治
 啊!柳芭!
 後記
 川島芳子(金璧輝)審判記錄(選粹)
 李香蘭(山口淑子)
 電影作品年表(1938年-1958年)
 李香蘭(山口淑子)音樂唱片目錄
 李香蘭(山口淑子)簡略年譜
 編後記



李香蘭(1920年2月12日),出生名山口淑子やまぐち よしこ),第二次結婚後戶籍名大鷹淑子おおたか よしこ)(舊姓:山口),日本人。生於中國奉天省撫順市(即今中國遼寧省撫順市),祖籍日本佐賀縣杵島郡北方村(現已併入武雄市),是從事電影的演員歌手,李香蘭是抒情女高音,而且受過正式的西洋聲樂教育,很擅長美聲唱法。後任日本參議院參議員



*****網友閑閑提供的資訊 :

  • 閑閑昨 晚和彼得.海先生聊天,他讓我代看剛到手的中譯本,書裏有提到李香蘭,問他說:「李香蘭是間諜吧?」他說:「應該不是……」。他要求我,代看中文譯得如 何,他原文是用日文寫的,後來才出英譯本,這下又有中譯本,雖然印量甚少,只有一千五百本。他完全不會中文,但他預估說這譯文大抵還算精確,但一定譯得很 拘泥、很學術化,他說:「我寫這書的對象是普通讀者」。我說:「即使日本學者不屑,但還是得參考你這本老外著作,你這可是該領域的開山大作啊~」,他說: 「我和佐藤忠男一向不對盤,不知為何會替我寫序?」我說:「大概是大陸方的中國電影出版社想出來的吧?」他說:「看看佐藤忠男的推薦序,只有一兩行才提一 下我的書!整篇都是他的自己看法!啍!!」軼事一椿,聊博鍾院長一粲。中譯本連結謹供參考:

    http://book.douban.com/subject/10582332/
     閑閑Peter B. High的英譯本,光在亞馬遜就賣了1,217,780本,雖然是賣了十年,但他可是我首位認識的暢銷書老外作家咧~連結謹供參考~

    http://goo.gl/SsGJr6

    www.amazon.com
books.google.com/books/about/The_Impe...
Peter B. High's treatment of the Japanese film world as a microcosm of the entire sphere of Japanese wartime culture demonstrates what happens when conscientious artists and intellectuals become enmeshed in a totalitarian regime.


Intentions, by Oscar Wilde

$
0
0


"For in art there is no such thing as a universal truth. A truth in art is
that whose contradictory is also true."
--from "The Truth of Masks" included in INTENTIONS

"For in art there is no such thing as a universal truth. A truth in art is that whose contradictory is also true." --from "The Truth of Masks" included in INTENTIONS

此書有中譯 (採用第一篇篇名當書名)

Intentions, by Oscar Wilde
The Project Gutenberg EBook of Intentions, by Oscar Wilde
(#11 in our series by Oscar Wilde)


**eBooks Readable By Both Humans and By Computers, Since 1971**

*****These eBooks Were Prepared By Thousands of Volunteers!*****


Title: Intentions

Author: Oscar Wilde

Release Date: April, 1997 [EBook #887]
[This file was first posted on April 24, 1997]
[Most recently updated: May 11, 2003]

Edition: 10

Language: English

Character set encoding: US-ASCII

Transcribed from the 1913 edition by David Price, email ccx074@coventry.ac.uk


INTENTIONS




Contents
The Decay of Lying
Pen, Pencil, and Poison
The Critic as Artist
The Truth of Masks


THE DECAY OF LYING: AN OBSERVATION



A DIALOGUE. Persons: Cyril and Vivian. Scene: the Library of a country house in Nottinghamshire.
CYRIL (coming in through the open window from the terrace). My dear Vivian, don’t coop yourself up all day in the library. It is a perfectly lovely afternoon. The air is exquisite. There is a mist upon the woods, like the purple bloom upon a plum. Let us go and lie on the grass and smoke cigarettes and enjoy Nature.
VIVIAN. Enjoy Nature! I am glad to say that I have entirely lost that faculty. People tell us that Art makes us love Nature more than we loved her before; that it reveals her secrets to us; and that after a careful study of Corot and Constable we see things in her that had escaped our observation. My own experience is that the more we study Art, the less we care for Nature. What Art really reveals to us is Nature’s lack of design, her curious crudities, her extraordinary monotony, her absolutely unfinished condition. Nature has good intentions, of course, but, as Aristotle once said, she cannot carry them out. When I look at a landscape I cannot help seeing all its defects. It is fortunate for us, however, that Nature is so imperfect, as otherwise we should have no art at all. Art is our spirited protest, our gallant attempt to teach Nature her proper place. As for the infinite variety of Nature, that is a pure myth. It is not to be found in Nature herself. It resides in the imagination, or fancy, or cultivated blindness of the man who looks at her.
CYRIL. Well, you need not look at the landscape. You can lie on the grass and smoke and talk.
VIVIAN. But Nature is so uncomfortable. Grass is hard and lumpy and damp, and full of dreadful black insects. Why, even Morris’s poorest workman could make you a more comfortable seat than the whole of Nature can. Nature pales before the furniture of ‘the street which from Oxford has borrowed its name,’ as the poet you love so much once vilely phrased it. I don’t complain. If Nature had been comfortable, mankind would never have invented architecture, and I prefer houses to the open air. In a house we all feel of the proper proportions. Everything is subordinated to us, fashioned for our use and our pleasure. Egotism itself, which is so necessary to a proper sense of human dignity, is entirely the result of indoor life. Out of doors one becomes abstract and impersonal. One’s individuality absolutely leaves one. And then Nature is so indifferent, so unappreciative. Whenever I am walking in the park here, I always feel that I am no more to her than the cattle that browse on the slope, or the burdock that blooms in the ditch. Nothing is more evident than that Nature hates Mind. Thinking is the most unhealthy thing in the world, and people die of it just as they die of any other disease. Fortunately, in England at any rate, thought is not catching. Our splendid physique as a people is entirely due to our national stupidity. I only hope we shall be able to keep this great historic bulwark of our happiness for many years to come; but I am afraid that we are beginning to be over-educated; at least everybody who is incapable of learning has taken to teaching—that is really what our enthusiasm for education has come to. In the meantime, you had better go back to your wearisome uncomfortable Nature, and leave me to correct my proofs.
CYRIL. Writing an article! That is not very consistent after what you have just said.
VIVIAN. Who wants to be consistent? The dullard and the doctrinaire, the tedious people who carry out their principles to the bitter end of action, to the reductio ad absurdum of practice. Not I. Like Emerson, I write over the door of my library the word ‘Whim.’ Besides, my article is really a most salutary and valuable warning. If it is attended to, there may be a new Renaissance of Art.
CYRIL. What is the subject?
VIVIAN. I intend to call it ‘The Decay of Lying: A Protest.’
CYRIL. Lying! I should have thought that our politicians kept up that habit.
VIVIAN. I assure you that they do not. They never rise beyond the level of misrepresentation, and actually condescend to prove, to discuss, to argue. How different from the temper of the true liar, with his frank, fearless statements, his superb irresponsibility, his healthy, natural disdain of proof of any kind! After all, what is a fine lie? Simply that which is its own evidence. If a man is sufficiently unimaginative to produce evidence in support of a lie, he might just as well speak the truth at once. No, the politicians won’t do. Something may, perhaps, be urged on behalf of the Bar. The mantle of the Sophist has fallen on its members. Their feigned ardours and unreal rhetoric are delightful. They can make the worse appear the better cause, as though they were fresh from Leontine schools, and have been known to wrest from reluctant juries triumphant verdicts of acquittal for their clients, even when those clients, as often happens, were clearly and unmistakeably innocent. But they are briefed by the prosaic, and are not ashamed to appeal to precedent. In spite of their endeavours, the truth will out. Newspapers, even, have degenerated. They may now be absolutely relied upon. One feels it as one wades through their columns. It is always the unreadable that occurs. I am afraid that there is not much to be said in favour of either the lawyer or the journalist. Besides, what I am pleading for is Lying in art. Shall I read you what I have written? It might do you a great deal of good.
CYRIL. Certainly, if you give me a cigarette. Thanks. By the way, what magazine do you intend it for?
VIVIAN. For the Retrospective Review. I think I told you that the elect had revived it.
CYRIL. Whom do you mean by ‘the elect’?
VIVIAN. Oh, The Tired Hedonists, of course. It is a club to which I belong. We are supposed to wear faded roses in our button-holes when we meet, and to have a sort of cult for Domitian. I am afraid you are not eligible. You are too fond of simple pleasures.
CYRIL. I should be black-balled on the ground of animal spirits, I suppose?
VIVIAN. Probably. Besides, you are a little too old. We don’t admit anybody who is of the usual age.
CYRIL. Well, I should fancy you are all a good deal bored with each other.
VIVIAN. We are. This is one of the objects of the club. Now, if you promise not to interrupt too often, I will read you my article.
CYRIL. You will find me all attention.
VIVIAN (reading in a very clear, musical voice). THE DECAY OF LYING: A PROTEST.—One of the chief causes that can be assigned for the curiously commonplace character of most of the literature of our age is undoubtedly the decay of Lying as an art, a science, and a social pleasure. The ancient historians gave us delightful fiction in the form of fact; the modem novelist presents us with dull facts under the guise of fiction. The Blue-Book is rapidly becoming his ideal both for method and manner. He has his tedious document humain, his miserable little coin de la création, into which he peers with his microscope. He is to be found at the Librairie Nationale, or at the British Museum, shamelessly reading up his subject. He has not even the courage of other people’s ideas, but insists on going directly to life for everything, and ultimately, between encyclopaedias and personal experience, he comes to the ground, having drawn his types from the family circle or from the weekly washerwoman, and having acquired an amount of useful information from which never, even in his most meditative moments, can he thoroughly free himself.
‘The lose that results to literature in general from this false ideal of our time can hardly be overestimated. People have a careless way of talking about a “born liar,” just as they talk about a “born poet.” But in both cases they are wrong. Lying and poetry are arts—arts, as Pinto saw, not unconnected with each other—and they require the most careful study, the most disinterested devotion. Indeed, they have their technique, just as the more material arts of painting and sculpture have, their subtle secrets of form and colour, their craft-mysteries, their deliberate artistic methods. As one knows the poet by his fine music, so one can recognise the liar by his rich rhythmic utterance, and in neither case will the casual inspiration of the moment suffice. Here, as elsewhere, practice must, precede perfection. But in modern days while the fashion of writing poetry has become far too common, and should, if possible, be discouraged, the fashion of lying has almost fallen into disrepute. Many a young man starts in life with a natural gift for exaggeration which, if nurtured in congenial and sympathetic surroundings, or by the imitation of the best models, might grow into something really great and wonderful. But, as a rule, he comes to nothing. He either falls into careless habits of accuracy—’
CYRIL. My dear fellow!
VIVIAN. Please don’t interrupt in the middle of a sentence. ‘He either falls into careless habits of accuracy, or takes to frequenting the society of the aged and the well-informed. Both things are equally fatal to his imagination, as indeed they would be fatal to the imagination of anybody, and in a short time he develops a morbid and unhealthy faculty of truth-telling, begins to verify all statements made in his presence, has no hesitation in contradicting people who are much younger than himself, and often ends by writing novels which are so lifelike that no one can possibly believe in their probability. This is no isolated instance that we are giving. It is simply one example out of many; and if something cannot be done to check, or at least to modify, our monstrous worship of facts, Art will become sterile, and beauty will pass away from the land.
‘Even Mr. Robert Louis Stevenson, that delightful master of delicate and fanciful prose, is tainted with this modern vice, for we know positively no other name for it. There is such a thing as robbing a story of its reality by trying to make it too true, and The Black Arrow is so inartistic as not to contain a single anachronism to boast of, while the transformation of Dr. Jekyll reads dangerously like an experiment out of the Lancet. As for Mr. Rider Haggard, who really has, or had once, the makings of a perfectly magnificent liar, he is now so afraid of being suspected of genius that when he does tell us anything marvellous, he feels bound to invent a personal reminiscence, and to put it into a footnote as a kind of cowardly corroboration. Nor are our other novelists much better. Mr. Henry James writes fiction as if it were a painful duty, and wastes upon mean motives and imperceptible “points of view” his neat literary style, his felicitous phrases, his swift and caustic satire. Mr. Hall Caine, it is true, aims at the grandiose, but then he writes at the top of his voice. He is so loud that one cannot bear what he says. Mr. James Payn is an adept in the art of concealing what is not worth finding. He hunts down the obvious with the enthusiasm of a short-sighted detective. As one turns over the pages, the suspense of the author becomes almost unbearable. The horses of Mr. William Black’s phaeton do not soar towards the sun. They merely frighten the sky at evening into violent chromolithographic effects. On seeing them approach, the peasants take refuge in dialect. Mrs. Oliphant prattles pleasantly about curates, lawn-tennis parties, domesticity, and other wearisome things. Mr. Marion Crawford has immolated himself upon the altar of local colour. He is like the lady in the French comedy who keeps talking about “le beau ciel d’Italie.” Besides, he has fallen into the bad habit of uttering moral platitudes. He is always telling us that to be good is to be good, and that to be bad is to be wicked. At times he is almost edifying. Robert Elsmere is of course a masterpiece—a masterpiece of the “genre ennuyeux,” the one form of literature that the English people seems thoroughly to enjoy. A thoughtful young friend of ours once told us that it reminded him of the sort of conversation that goes on at a meat tea in the house of a serious Nonconformist family, and we can quite believe it. Indeed it is only in England that such a book could be produced. England is the home of lost ideas. As for that great and daily increasing school of novelists for whom the sun always rises in the East-End, the only thing that can be said about them is that they find life crude, and leave it raw.
‘In France, though nothing so deliberately tedious as Robert Elsmere has been produced, things are not much better. M. Guy de Maupassant, with his keen mordant irony and his hard vivid style, strips life of the few poor rags that still cover her, and shows us foul sore and festering wound. He writes lurid little tragedies in which everybody is ridiculous; bitter comedies at which one cannot laugh for very tears. M. Zola, true to the lofty principle that he lays down in one of his pronunciamientos on literature, “L’homme de génie n’a jamais d’esprit,” is determined to show that, if he has not got genius, he can at least be dull. And how well he succeeds! He is not without power. Indeed at times, as in Germinal, there is something almost epic in his work. But his work is entirely wrong from beginning to end, and wrong not on the ground of morals, but on the ground of art. From any ethical standpoint it is just what it should be. The author is perfectly truthful, and describes things exactly as they happen. What more can any moralist desire? We have no sympathy at all with the moral indignation of our time against M. Zola. It is simply the indignation of Tartuffe on being exposed. But from the standpoint of art, what can be said in favour of the author of L’Assommoir, Nana and Pot-Bouille? Nothing. Mr. Ruskin once described the characters in George Eliot’s novels as being like the sweepings of a Pentonville omnibus, but M. Zola’s characters are much worse. They have their dreary vices, and their drearier virtues. The record of their lives is absolutely without interest. Who cares what happens to them? In literature we require distinction, charm, beauty and imaginative power. We don’t want to be harrowed and disgusted with an account of the doings of the lower orders. M. Daudet is better. He has wit, a light touch and an amusing style. But he has lately committed literary suicide. Nobody can possibly care for Delobelle with his “Il faut lutter pour l’art,” or for Valmajour with his eternal refrain about the nightingale, or for the poet in Jack with his “mots cruels,” now that we have learned from Vingt Ans de ma Vie littéraire that these characters were taken directly from life. To us they seem to have suddenly lost all their vitality, all the few qualities they ever possessed. The only real people are the people who never existed, and if a novelist is base enough to go to life for his personages he should at least pretend that they are creations, and not boast of them as copies. The justification of a character in a novel is not that other persons are what they are, but that the author is what he is. Otherwise the novel is not a work of art. As for M. Paul Bourget, the master of the romanpsychologique, he commits the error of imagining that the men and women of modern life are capable of being infinitely analysed for an innumerable series of chapters. In point of fact what is interesting about people in good society—and M. Bourget rarely moves out of the Faubourg St. Germain, except to come to London,—is the mask that each one of them wears, not the reality that lies behind the mask. It is a humiliating confession, but we are all of us made out of the same stuff. In Falstaff there is something of Hamlet, in Hamlet there is not a little of Falstaff. The fat knight has his moods of melancholy, and the young prince his moments of coarse humour. Where we differ from each other is purely in accidentals: in dress, manner, tone of voice, religious opinions, personal appearance, tricks of habit and the like. The more one analyses people, the more all reasons for analysis disappear. Sooner or later one comes to that dreadful universal thing called human nature. Indeed, as any one who has ever worked among the poor knows only too well, the brotherhood of man is no mere poet’s dream, it is a most depressing and humiliating reality; and if a writer insists upon analysing the upper classes, he might just as well write of match-girls and costermongers at once.’ However, my dear Cyril, I will not detain you any further just here. I quite admit that modern novels have many good points. All I insist on is that, as a class, they are quite unreadable.
CYRIL. That is certainly a very grave qualification, but I must say that I think you are rather unfair in some of your strictures. I like The Deemster, and The Daughter of Heth, and Le Disciple, and Mr. Isaacs, and as for RobertElsmere, I am quite devoted to it. Not that I can look upon it as a serious work. As a statement of the problems that confront the earnest Christian it is ridiculous and antiquated. It is simply Arnold’s Literature and Dogma with the literature left out. It is as much behind the age as Paley’s Evidences, or Colenso’s method of Biblical exegesis. Nor could anything be less impressive than the unfortunate hero gravely heralding a dawn that rose long ago, and so completely missing its true significance that he proposes to carry on the business of the old firm under the new name. On the other hand, it contains several clever caricatures, and a heap of delightful quotations, and Green’s philosophy very pleasantly sugars the somewhat bitter pill of the author’s fiction. I also cannot help expressing my surprise that you have said nothing about the two novelists whom you are always reading, Balzac and George Meredith. Surely they are realists, both of them?
VIVIAN. Ah! Meredith! Who can define him? His style is chaos illumined by flashes of lightning. As a writer he has mastered everything except language: as a novelist he can do everything, except tell a story: as an artist he is everything except articulate. Somebody in Shakespeare—Touchstone, I think—talks about a man who is always breaking his shins over his own wit, and it seems to me that this might serve as the basis for a criticism of Meredith’s method. But whatever he is, he is not a realist. Or rather I would say that he is a child of realism who is not on speaking terms with his father. By deliberate choice he has made himself a romanticist. He has refused to bow the knee to Baal, and after all, even if the man’s fine spirit did not revolt against the noisy assertions of realism, his style would be quite sufficient of itself to keep life at a respectful distance. By its means he has planted round his garden a hedge full of thorns, and red with wonderful roses. As for Balzac, he was a most remarkable combination of the artistic temperament with the scientific spirit. The latter he bequeathed to his disciples. The former was entirely his own. The difference between such a book as M. Zola’s L’Assommoir and Balzac’s Illusions Perdues is the difference between unimaginative realism and imaginative reality. ‘All Balzac’s characters;’ said Baudelaire, ‘are gifted with the same ardour of life that animated himself. All his fictions are as deeply coloured as dreams. Each mind is a weapon loaded to the muzzle with will. The very scullions have genius.’ A steady course of Balzac reduces our living friends to shadows, and our acquaintances to the shadows of shades. His characters have a kind of fervent fiery-coloured existence. They dominate us, and defy scepticism. One of the greatest tragedies of my life is the death of Lucien de Rubempré. It is a grief from which I have never been able completely to rid myself. It haunts me in my moments of pleasure. I remember it when I laugh. But Balzac is no more a realist than Holbein was. He created life, he did not copy it. I admit, however, that he set far too high a value on modernity of form, and that, consequently, there is no book of his that, as an artistic masterpiece, can rank with Salammbô or Esmond, or The Cloister and the Hearth, or the Vicomte de Bragelonne.
CYRIL. Do you object to modernity of form, then?
VIVIAN. Yes. It is a huge price to pay for a very poor result. Pure modernity of form is always somewhat vulgarising. It cannot help being so. The public imagine that, because they are interested in their immediate surroundings, Art should be interested in them also, and should take them as her subject-matter. But the mere fact that they are interested in these things makes them unsuitable subjects for Art. The only beautiful things, as somebody once said, are the things that do not concern us. As long as a thing is useful or necessary to us, or affects us in any way, either for pain or for pleasure, or appeals strongly to our sympathies, or is a vital part of the environment in which we live, it is outside the proper sphere of art. To art’s subject-matter we should be more or less indifferent. We should, at any rate, have no preferences, no prejudices, no partisan feeling of any kind. It is exactly because Hecuba is nothing to us that her sorrows are such an admirable motive for a tragedy. I do not know anything in the whole history of literature sadder than the artistic career of Charles Reade. He wrote one beautiful book, The Cloisterand the Hearth, a book as much above Romola as Romola is above Daniel Deronda, and wasted the rest of his life in a foolish attempt to be modern, to draw public attention to the state of our convict prisons, and the management of our private lunatic asylums. Charles Dickens was depressing enough in all conscience when he tried to arouse our sympathy for the victims of the poor-law administration; but Charles Reade, an artist, a scholar, a man with a true sense of beauty, raging and roaring over the abuses of contemporary life like a common pamphleteer or a sensational journalist, is really a sight for the angels to weep over. Believe me, my dear Cyril, modernity of form and modernity of subject-matter are entirely and absolutely wrong. We have mistaken the common livery of the age for the vesture of the Muses, and spend our days in the sordid streets and hideous suburbs of our vile cities when we should be out on the hillside with Apollo. Certainly we are a degraded race, and have sold our birthright for a mess of facts.
CYRIL. There is something in what you say, and there is no doubt that whatever amusement we may find in reading a purely model novel, we have rarely any artistic pleasure in re-reading it. And this is perhaps the best rough test of what is literature and what is not. If one cannot enjoy reading a book over and over again, there is no use reading it at all. But what do you say about the return to Life and Nature? This is the panacea that is always being recommended to us.
VIVIAN. I will read you what I say on that subject. The passage comes later on in the article, but I may as well give it to you now:-
‘The popular cry of our time is “Let us return to Life and Nature; they will recreate Art for us, and send the red blood coursing through her veins; they will shoe her feet with swiftness and make her hand strong.” But, alas! we are mistaken in our amiable and well-meaning efforts. Nature is always behind the age. And as for Life, she is the solvent that breaks up Art, the enemy that lays waste her house.’
CYRIL. What do you mean by saying that Nature is always behind the age?
VIVIAN. Well, perhaps that is rather cryptic. What I mean is this. If we take Nature to mean natural simple instinct as opposed to self-conscious culture, the work produced under this influence is always old-fashioned, antiquated, and out of date. One touch of Nature may make the whole world kin, but two touches of Nature will destroy any work of Art. If, on the other hand, we regard Nature as the collection of phenomena external to man, people only discover in her what they bring to her. She has no suggestions of her own. Wordsworth went to the lakes, but he was never a lake poet. He found in stones the sermons he had already hidden there. He went moralising about the district, but his good work was produced when he returned, not to Nature but to poetry. Poetry gave him ‘Laodamia,’ and the fine sonnets, and the great Ode, such as it is. Nature gave him ‘Martha Ray’ and ‘Peter Bell,’ and the address to Mr. Wilkinson’s spade.
CYRIL. I think that view might be questioned. I am rather inclined to believe in ‘the impulse from a vernal wood,’ though of course the artistic value of such an impulse depends entirely on the kind of temperament that receives it, so that the return to Nature would come to mean simply the advance to a great personality. You would agree with that, I fancy. However, proceed with your article.
VIVIAN (reading). ‘Art begins with abstract decoration, with purely imaginative and pleasurable work dealing with what is unreal and non-existent. This is the first stage. Then Life becomes fascinated with this new wonder, and asks to be admitted into the charmed circle. Art takes life as part of her rough material, recreates it, and refashions it in fresh forms, is absolutely indifferent to fact, invents, imagines, dreams, and keeps between herself and reality the impenetrable barrier of beautiful style, of decorative or ideal treatment. The third stage is when Life gets the upper hand, and drives Art out into the wilderness. That is the true decadence, and it is from this that we are now suffering.
‘Take the case of the English drama. At first in the hands of the monks Dramatic Art was abstract, decorative and mythological. Then she enlisted Life in her service, and using some of life’s external forms, she created an entirely new race of beings, whose sorrows were more terrible than any sorrow man has ever felt, whose joys were keener than lover’s joys, who had the rage of the Titans and the calm of the gods, who had monstrous and marvellous sins, monstrous and marvellous virtues. To them she gave a language different from that of actual use, a language full of resonant music and sweet rhythm, made stately by solemn cadence, or made delicate by fanciful rhyme, jewelled with wonderful words, and enriched with lofty diction. She clothed her children in strange raiment and gave them masks, and at her bidding the antique world rose from its marble tomb. A new Caesar stalked through the streets of risen Rome, and with purple sail and flute-led oars another Cleopatra passed up the river to Antioch. Old myth and legend and dream took shape and substance. History was entirely re-written, and there was hardly one of the dramatists who did not recognise that the object of Art is not simple truth but complex beauty. In this they were perfectly right. Art itself is really a form of exaggeration; and selection, which is the very spirit of art, is nothing more than an intensified mode of over-emphasis.
‘But Life soon shattered the perfection of the form. Even in Shakespeare we can see the beginning of the end. It shows itself by the gradual breaking-up of the blank-verse in the later plays, by the predominance given to prose, and by the over-importance assigned to characterisation. The passages in Shakespeare—and they are many—where the language is uncouth, vulgar, exaggerated, fantastic, obscene even, are entirely due to Life calling for an echo of her own voice, and rejecting the intervention of beautiful style, through which alone should life be suffered to find expression. Shakespeare is not by any means a flawless artist. He is too fond of going directly to life, and borrowing life’s natural utterance. He forgets that when Art surrenders her imaginative medium she surrenders everything. Goethe says, somewhere -

In der Beschränkung zeigt Fsich erst der Meister,

“It is in working within limits that the master reveals himself,” and the limitation, the very condition of any art is style. However, we need not linger any longer over Shakespeare’s realism. The Tempest is the most perfect of palinodes. All that we desired to point out was, that the magnificent work of the Elizabethan and Jacobean artists contained within itself the seeds of its own dissolution, and that, if it drew some of its strength from using life as rough material, it drew all its weakness from using life as an artistic method. As the inevitable result of this substitution of an imitative for a creative medium, this surrender of an imaginative form, we have the modern English melodrama. The characters in these plays talk on the stage exactly as they would talk off it; they have neither aspirations nor aspirates; they are taken directly from life and reproduce its vulgarity down to the smallest detail; they present the gait, manner, costume and accent of real people; they would pass unnoticed in a third-class railway carriage. And yet how wearisome the plays are! They do not succeed in producing even that impression of reality at which they aim, and which is their only reason for existing. As a method, realism is a complete failure.
‘What is true about the drama and the novel is no less true about those arts that we call the decorative arts. The whole history of these arts in Europe is the record of the struggle between Orientalism, with its frank rejection of imitation, its love of artistic convention, its dislike to the actual representation of any object in Nature, and our own imitative spirit. Wherever the former has been paramount, as in Byzantium, Sicily and Spain, by actual contact, or in the rest of Europe by the influence of the Crusades, we have had beautiful and imaginative work in which the visible things of life are transmuted into artistic conventions, and the things that Life has not are invented and fashioned for her delight. But wherever we have returned to Life and Nature, our work has always become vulgar, common and uninteresting. Modern tapestry, with its aërial effects, its elaborate perspective, its broad expanses of waste sky, its faithful and laborious realism, has no beauty whatsoever. The pictorial glass of Germany is absolutely detestable. We are beginning to weave possible carpets in England, but only because we have returned to the method and spirit of the East. Our rugs and carpets of twenty years ago, with their solemn depressing truths, their inane worship of Nature, their sordid reproductions of visible objects, have become, even to the Philistine, a source of laughter. A cultured Mahomedan once remarked to us, “You Christians are so occupied in misinterpreting the fourth commandment that you have never thought of making an artistic application of the second.” He was perfectly right, and the whole truth of the matter is this: The proper school to learn art in is not Life but Art.’
And now let me read you a passage which seems to me to settle the question very completely.
‘It was not always thus. We need not say anything about the poets, for they, with the unfortunate exception of Mr. Wordsworth, have been really faithful to their high mission, and are universally recognised as being absolutely unreliable. But in the works of Herodotus, who, in spite of the shallow and ungenerous attempts of modem sciolists to verify his history, may justly be called the “Father of Lies”; in the published speeches of Cicero and the biographies of Suetonius; in Tacitus at his best; in Pliny’s Natural History; in Hanno’s Periplus; in all the early chronicles; in the Lives of the Saints; in Froissart and Sir Thomas Malory; in the travels of Marco Polo; in Olaus Magnus, and Aldrovandus, and Conrad Lycosthenes, with his magnificent Prodigiorum et Ostentorum Chronicon; in the autobiography of Benvenuto Cellini; in the memoirs of Casanova; in Defoe’s History of the Plague; in Boswell’s Life of Johnson; in Napoleon’s despatches, and in the works of our own Carlyle, whose French Revolution is one of the most fascinating historical novels ever written, facts are either kept in their proper subordinate position, or else entirely excluded on the general ground of dulness. Now, everything is changed. Facts are not merely finding a footing-place in history, but they are usurping the domain of Fancy, and have invaded the kingdom of Romance. Their chilling touch is over everything. They are vulgarising mankind. The crude commercialism of America, its materialising spirit, its indifference to the poetical side of things, and its lack of imagination and of high unattainable ideals, are entirely due to that country having adopted for its national hero a man who, according to his own confession, was incapable of telling a lie, and it is not too much to say that the story of George Washington and the cherry-tree has done more harm, and in a shorter space of time, than any other moral tale in the whole of literature.’
CYRIL. My dear boy!
VIVIAN. I assure you it is the case, and the amusing part of the whole thing is that the story of the cherry-tree is an absolute myth. However, you must not think that I am too despondent about the artistic future either of America or of our own country. Listen to this:-
‘That some change will take place before this century has drawn to its close we have no doubt whatsoever. Bored by the tedious and improving conversation of those who have neither the wit to exaggerate nor the genius to romance, tired of the intelligent person whose reminiscences are always based upon memory, whose statements are invariably limited by probability, and who is at any time liable to be corroborated by the merest Philistine who happens to be present, Society sooner or later must return to its lost leader, the cultured and fascinating liar. Who he was who first, without ever having gone out to the rude chase, told the wandering cavemen at sunset how he had dragged the Megatherium from the purple darkness of its jasper cave, or slain the Mammoth in single combat and brought back its gilded tusks, we cannot tell, and not one of our modern anthropologists, for all their much-boasted science, has had the ordinary courage to tell us. Whatever was his name or race, he certainly was the true founder of social intercourse. For the aim of the liar is simply to charm, to delight, to give pleasure. He is the very basis of civilised society, and without him a dinner-party, even at the mansions of the great, is as dull as a lecture at the Royal Society, or a debate at the Incorporated Authors, or one of Mr. Burnand’s farcical comedies.
‘Nor will he be welcomed by society alone. Art, breaking from the prison-house of realism, will run to greet him, and will kiss his false, beautiful lips, knowing that he alone is in possession of the great secret of all her manifestations, the secret that Truth is entirely and absolutely a matter of style; while Life—poor, probable, uninteresting human life—tired of repeating herself for the benefit of Mr. Herbert Spencer, scientific historians, and the compilers of statistics in general, will follow meekly after him, and try to reproduce, in her own simple and untutored way, some of the marvels of which he talks.
‘No doubt there will always be critics who, like a certain writer in the Saturday Review, will gravely censure the teller of fairy tales for his defective knowledge of natural history, who will measure imaginative work by their own lack of any imaginative faculty, and will hold up their ink-stained hands in horror if some honest gentleman, who has never been farther than the yew-trees of his own garden, pens a fascinating book of travels like Sir John Mandeville, or, like great Raleigh, writes a whole history of the world, without knowing anything whatsoever about the past. To excuse themselves they will try and shelter under the shield of him who made Prospero the magician, and gave him Caliban and Ariel as his servants, who heard the Tritons blowing their horns round the coral reefs of the Enchanted Isle, and the fairies singing to each other in a wood near Athens, who led the phantom kings in dim procession across the misty Scottish heath, and hid Hecate in a cave with the weird sisters. They will call upon Shakespeare—they always do—and will quote that hackneyed passage forgetting that this unfortunate aphorism about Art holding the mirror up to Nature, is deliberately said by Hamlet in order to convince the bystanders of his absolute insanity in all art-matters.’
CYRIL. Ahem! Another cigarette, please.
VIVIAN. My dear fellow, whatever you may say, it is merely a dramatic utterance, and no more represents Shakespeare’s real views upon art than the speeches of Iago represent his real views upon morals. But let me get to the end of the passage:
‘Art finds her own perfection within, and not outside of, herself. She is not to be judged by any external standard of resemblance. She is a veil, rather than a mirror. She has flowers that no forests know of, birds that no woodland possesses. She makes and unmakes many worlds, and can draw the moon from heaven with a scarlet thread. Hers are the “forms more real than living man,” and hers the great archetypes of which things that have existence are but unfinished copies. Nature has, in her eyes, no laws, no uniformity. She can work miracles at her will, and when she calls monsters from the deep they come. She can bid the almond-tree blossom in winter, and send the snow upon the ripe cornfield. At her word the frost lays its silver finger on the burning mouth of June, and the winged lions creep out from the hollows of the Lydian hills. The dryads peer from the thicket as she passes by, and the brown fauns smile strangely at her when she comes near them. She has hawk-faced gods that worship her, and the centaurs gallop at her side.’
CYRIL. I like that. I can see it. Is that the end?
VIVIAN. No. There is one more passage, but it is purely practical. It simply suggests some methods by which we could revive this lost art of Lying.
CYRIL. Well, before you read it to me, I should like to ask you a question. What do you mean by saying that life, ‘poor, probable, uninteresting human life,’ will try to reproduce the marvels of art? I can quite understand your objection to art being treated as a mirror. You think it would reduce genius to the position of a cracked looking-glass. But you don’t mean to say that you seriously believe that Life imitates Art, that Life in fact is the mirror, and Art the reality?
VIVIAN. Certainly I do. Paradox though it may seem—and paradoxes are always dangerous things—it is none the less true that Life imitates art far more than Art imitates life. We have all seen in our own day in England how a certain curious and fascinating type of beauty, invented and emphasised by two imaginative painters, has so influenced Life that whenever one goes to a private view or to an artistic salon one sees, here the mystic eyes of Rossetti’s dream, the long ivory throat, the strange square-cut jaw, the loosened shadowy hair that he so ardently loved, there the sweet maidenhood of ‘The Golden Stair,’ the blossom-like mouth and weary loveliness of the ‘Laus Amoris,’ the passion-pale face of Andromeda, the thin hands and lithe beauty of the Vivian in ‘Merlin’s Dream.’ And it has always been so. A great artist invents a type, and Life tries to copy it, to reproduce it in a popular form, like an enterprising publisher. Neither Holbein nor Vandyck found in England what they have given us. They brought their types with them, and Life with her keen imitative faculty set herself to supply the master with models. The Greeks, with their quick artistic instinct, understood this, and set in the bride’s chamber the statue of Hermes or of Apollo, that she might bear children as lovely as the works of art that she looked at in her rapture or her pain. They knew that Life gains from art not merely spirituality, depth of thought and feeling, soul-turmoil or soul-peace, but that she can form herself on the very lines and colours of art, and can reproduce the dignity of Pheidias as well as the grace of Praxiteles. Hence came their objection to realism. They disliked it on purely social grounds. They felt that it inevitably makes people ugly, and they were perfectly right. We try to improve the conditions of the race by means of good air, free sunlight, wholesome water, and hideous bare buildings for the better housing of the lower orders. But these things merely produce health, they do not produce beauty. For this, Art is required, and the true disciples of the great artist are not his studio-imitators, but those who become like his works of art, be they plastic as in Greek days, or pictorial as in modern times; in a word, Life is Art’s best, Art’s only pupil.
As it is with the visible arts, so it is with literature. The most obvious and the vulgarest form in which this is shown is in the case of the silly boys who, after reading the adventures of Jack Sheppard or Dick Turpin, pillage the stalls of unfortunate apple-women, break into sweet-shops at night, and alarm old gentlemen who are returning home from the city by leaping out on them in suburban lanes, with black masks and unloaded revolvers. This interesting phenomenon, which always occurs after the appearance of a new edition of either of the books I have alluded to, is usually attributed to the influence of literature on the imagination. But this is a mistake. The imagination is essentially creative, and always seeks for a new form. The boy-burglar is simply the inevitable result of life’s imitative instinct. He is Fact, occupied as Fact usually is, with trying to reproduce Fiction, and what we see in him is repeated on an extended scale throughout the whole of life. Schopenhauer has analysed the pessimism that characterises modern thought, but Hamlet invented it. The world has become sad because a puppet was once melancholy. The Nihilist, that strange martyr who has no faith, who goes to the stake without enthusiasm, and dies for what he does not believe in, is a purely literary product. He was invented by Tourgénieff, and completed by Dostoieffski. Robespierre came out of the pages of Rousseau as surely as the People’s Palace rose out of the débris of a novel. Literature always anticipates life. It does not copy it, but moulds it to its purpose. The nineteenth century, as we know it, is largely an invention of Balzac. Our Luciens de Rubempré, our Rastignacs, and De Marsays made their first appearance on the stage of the Comédie Humaine. We are merely carrying out, with footnotes and unnecessary additions, the whim or fancy or creative vision of a great novelist. I once asked a lady, who knew Thackeray intimately, whether he had had any model for Becky Sharp. She told me that Becky was an invention, but that the idea of the character had been partly suggested by a governess who lived in the neighbourhood of Kensington Square, and was the companion of a very selfish and rich old woman. I inquired what became of the governess, and she replied that, oddly enough, some years after the appearance of Vanity Fair, she ran away with the nephew of the lady with whom she was living, and for a short time made a great splash in society, quite in Mrs. Rawdon Crawley’s style, and entirely by Mrs. Rawdon Crawley’s methods. Ultimately she came to grief, disappeared to the Continent, and used to be occasionally seen at Monte Carlo and other gambling places. The noble gentleman from whom the same great sentimentalist drew Colonel Newcome died, a few months after The Newcomer had reached a fourth edition, with the word ‘Adsum’ on his lips. Shortly after Mr. Stevenson published his curious psychological story of transformation, a friend of mine, called Mr. Hyde, was in the north of London, and being anxious to get to a railway station, took what he thought would be a short cut, lost his way, and found himself in a network of mean, evil-looking streets. Feeling rather nervous he began to walk extremely fast, when suddenly out of an archway ran a child right between his legs. It fell on the pavement, he tripped over it, and trampled upon it. Being of course very much frightened and a little hurt, it began to scream, and in a few seconds the whole street was full of rough people who came pouring out of the houses like ants. They surrounded him, and asked him his name. He was just about to give it when he suddenly remembered the opening incident in Mr. Stevenson’s story. He was so filled with horror at having realised in his own person that terrible and well-written scene, and at having done accidentally, though in fact, what the Mr. Hyde of fiction had done with deliberate intent, that he ran away as hard as he could go. He was, however, very closely followed, and finally he took refuge in a surgery, the door of which happened to be open, where he explained to a young assistant, who happened to be there, exactly what had occurred. The humanitarian crowd were induced to go away on his giving them a small sum of money, and as soon as the coast was clear he left. As he passed out, the name on the brass door-plate of the surgery caught his eye. It was ‘Jekyll.’ At least it should have been.
Here the imitation, as far as it went, was of course accidental. In the following case the imitation was self-conscious. In the year 1879, just after I had left Oxford, I met at a reception at the house of one of the Foreign Ministers a woman of very curious exotic beauty. We became great friends, and were constantly together. And yet what interested me most in her was not her beauty, but her character, her entire vagueness of character. She seemed to have no personality at all, but simply the possibility of many types. Sometimes she would give herself up entirely to art, turn her drawing-room into a studio, and spend two or three days a week at picture galleries or museums. Then she would take to attending race-meetings, wear the most horsey clothes, and talk about nothing but betting. She abandoned religion for mesmerism, mesmerism for politics, and politics for the melodramatic excitements of philanthropy. In fact, she was a kind of Proteus, and as much a failure in all her transformations as was that wondrous sea-god when Odysseus laid hold of him. One day a serial began in one of the French magazines. At that time I used to read serial stories, and I well remember the shock of surprise I felt when I came to the description of the heroine. She was so like my friend that I brought her the magazine, and she recognised herself in it immediately, and seemed fascinated by the resemblance. I should tell you, by the way, that the story was translated from some dead Russian writer, so that the author had not taken his type from my friend. Well, to put the matter briefly, some months afterwards I was in Venice, and finding the magazine in the reading-room of the hotel, I took it up casually to see what had become of the heroine. It was a most piteous tale, as the girl had ended by running away with a man absolutely inferior to her, not merely in social station, but in character and intellect also. I wrote to my friend that evening about my views on John Bellini, and the admirable ices at Florian’s, and the artistic value of gondolas, but added a postscript to the effect that her double in the story had behaved in a very silly manner. I don’t know why I added that, but I remember I had a sort of dread over me that she might do the same thing. Before my letter had reached her, she had run away with a man who deserted her in six months. I saw her in 1884 in Paris, where she was living with her mother, and I asked her whether the story had had anything to do with her action. She told me that she had felt an absolutely irresistible impulse to follow the heroine step by step in her strange and fatal progress, and that it was with a feeling of real terror that she had looked forward to the last few chapters of the story. When they appeared, it seemed to her that she was compelled to reproduce them in life, and she did so. It was a most clear example of this imitative instinct of which I was speaking, and an extremely tragic one.
However, I do not wish to dwell any further upon individual instances. Personal experience is a most vicious and limited circle. All that I desire to point out is the general principle that Life imitates Art far more than Art imitates Life, and I feel sure that if you think seriously about it you will find that it is true. Life holds the mirror up to Art, and either reproduces some strange type imagined by painter or sculptor, or realises in fact what has been dreamed in fiction. Scientifically speaking, the basis of life—the energy of life, as Aristotle would call it—is simply the desire for expression, and Art is always presenting various forms through which this expression can be attained. Life seizes on them and uses them, even if they be to her own hurt. Young men have committed suicide because Rolla did so, have died by their own hand because by his own hand Werther died. Think of what we owe to the imitation of Christ, of what we owe to the imitation of Caesar.
CYRIL. The theory is certainly a very curious one, but to make it complete you must show that Nature, no less than Life, is an imitation of Art. Are you prepared to prove that?
VIVIAN. My dear fellow, I am prepared to prove anything.
CYRIL. Nature follows the landscape painter, then, and takes her effects from him?
VIVIAN. Certainly. Where, if not from the Impressionists, do we get those wonderful brown fogs that come creeping down our streets, blurring the gas-lamps and changing the houses into monstrous shadows? To whom, if not to them and their master, do we owe the lovely silver mists that brood over our river, and turn to faint forms of fading grace curved bridge and swaying barge? The extraordinary change that has taken place in the climate of London during the last ten years is entirely due to a particular school of Art. You smile. Consider the matter from a scientific or a metaphysical point of view, and you will find that I am right. For what is Nature? Nature is no great mother who has borne us. She is our creation. It is in our brain that she quickens to life. Things are because we see them, and what we see, and how we see it, depends on the Arts that have influenced us. To look at a thing is very different from seeing a thing. One does not see anything until one sees its beauty. Then, and then only, does it come into existence. At present, people see fogs, not because there are fogs, but because poets and painters have taught them the mysterious loveliness of such effects. There may have been fogs for centuries in London. I dare say there were. But no one saw them, and so we do not know anything about them. They did not exist till Art had invented them. Now, it must be admitted, fogs are carried to excess. They have become the mere mannerism of a clique, and the exaggerated realism of their method gives dull people bronchitis. Where the cultured catch an effect, the uncultured catch cold. And so, let us be humane, and invite Art to turn her wonderful eyes elsewhere. She has done so already, indeed. That white quivering sunlight that one sees now in France, with its strange blotches of mauve, and its restless violet shadows, is her latest fancy, and, on the whole, Nature reproduces it quite admirably. Where she used to give us Corots and Daubignys, she gives us now exquisite Monets and entrancing Pissaros. Indeed there are moments, rare, it is true, but still to be observed from time to time, when Nature becomes absolutely modern. Of course she is not always to be relied upon. The fact is that she is in this unfortunate position. Art creates an incomparable and unique effect, and, having done so, passes on to other things. Nature, upon the other hand, forgetting that imitation can be made the sincerest form of insult, keeps on repeating this effect until we all become absolutely wearied of it. Nobody of any real culture, for instance, ever talks nowadays about the beauty of a sunset. Sunsets are quite old-fashioned. They belong to the time when Turner was the last note in art. To admire them is a distinct sign of provincialism of temperament. Upon the other hand they go on. Yesterday evening Mrs. Arundel insisted on my going to the window, and looking at the glorious sky, as she called it. Of course I had to look at it. She is one of those absurdly pretty Philistines to whom one can deny nothing. And what was it? It was simply a very second-rate Turner, a Turner of a bad period, with all the painter’s worst faults exaggerated and over-emphasised. Of course, I am quite ready to admit that Life very often commits the same error. She produces her false Renés and her sham Vautrins, just as Nature gives us, on one day a doubtful Cuyp, and on another a more than questionable Rousseau. Still, Nature irritates one more when she does things of that kind. It seems so stupid, so obvious, so unnecessary. A false Vautrin might be delightful. A doubtful Cuyp is unbearable. However, I don’t want to be too hard on Nature. I wish the Channel, especially at Hastings, did not look quite so often like a Henry Moore, grey pearl with yellow lights, but then, when Art is more varied, Nature will, no doubt, be more varied also. That she imitates Art, I don’t think even her worst enemy would deny now. It is the one thing that keeps her in touch with civilised man. But have I proved my theory to your satisfaction?
CYRIL. You have proved it to my dissatisfaction, which is better. But even admitting this strange imitative instinct in Life and Nature, surely you would acknowledge that Art expresses the temper of its age, the spirit of its time, the moral and social conditions that surround it, and under whose influence it is produced.
VIVIAN. Certainly not! Art never expresses anything but itself. This is the principle of my new aesthetics; and it is this, more than that vital connection between form and substance, on which Mr. Pater dwells, that makes music the type of all the arts. Of course, nations and individuals, with that healthy natural vanity which is the secret of existence, are always under the impression that it is of them that the Muses are talking, always trying to find in the calm dignity of imaginative art some mirror of their own turbid passions, always forgetting that the singer of life is not Apollo but Marsyas. Remote from reality, and with her eyes turned away from the shadows of the cave, Art reveals her own perfection, and the wondering crowd that watches the opening of the marvellous, many-petalled rose fancies that it is its own history that is being told to it, its own spirit that is finding expression in a new form. But it is not so. The highest art rejects the burden of the human spirit, and gains more from a new medium or a fresh material than she does from any enthusiasm for art, or from any lofty passion, or from any great awakening of the human consciousness. She develops purely on her own lines. She is not symbolic of any age. It is the ages that are her symbols.
Even those who hold that Art is representative of time and place and people cannot help admitting that the more imitative an art is, the less it represents to us the spirit of its age. The evil faces of the Roman emperors look out at us from the foul porphyry and spotted jasper in which the realistic artists of the day delighted to work, and we fancy that in those cruel lips and heavy sensual jaws we can find the secret of the ruin of the Empire. But it was not so. The vices of Tiberius could not destroy that supreme civilisation, any more than the virtues of the Antonines could save it. It fell for other, for less interesting reasons. The sibyls and prophets of the Sistine may indeed serve to interpret for some that new birth of the emancipated spirit that we call the Renaissance; but what do the drunken boors and bawling peasants of Dutch art tell us about the great soul of Holland? The more abstract, the more ideal an art is, the more it reveals to us the temper of its age. If we wish to understand a nation by means of its art, let us look at its architecture or its music.
CYRIL. I quite agree with you there. The spirit of an age may be best expressed in the abstract ideal arts, for the spirit itself is abstract and ideal. Upon the other hand, for the visible aspect of an age, for its look, as the phrase goes, we must of course go to the arts of imitation.
VIVIAN. I don’t think so. After all, what the imitative arts really give us are merely the various styles of particular artists, or of certain schools of artists. Surely you don’t imagine that the people of the Middle Ages bore any resemblance at all to the figures on mediaeval stained glass, or in mediaeval stone and wood carving, or on mediaeval metal-work, or tapestries, or illuminated MSS. They were probably very ordinary-looking people, with nothing grotesque, or remarkable, or fantastic in their appearance. The Middle Ages, as we know them in art, are simply a definite form of style, and there is no reason at all why an artist with this style should not be produced in the nineteenth century. No great artist ever sees things as they really are. If he did, he would cease to be an artist. Take an example from our own day. I know that you are fond of Japanese things. Now, do you really imagine that the Japanese people, as they are presented to us in art, have any existence? If you do, you have never understood Japanese art at all. The Japanese people are the deliberate self-conscious creation of certain individual artists. If you set a picture by Hokusai, or Hokkei, or any of the great native painters, beside a real Japanese gentleman or lady, you will see that there is not the slightest resemblance between them. The actual people who live in Japan are not unlike the general run of English people; that is to say, they are extremely commonplace, and have nothing curious or extraordinary about them. In fact the whole of Japan is a pure invention. There is no such country, there are no such people. One of our most charming painters went recently to the Land of the Chrysanthemum in the foolish hope of seeing the Japanese. All he saw, all he had the chance of painting, were a few lanterns and some fans. He was quite unable to discover the inhabitants, as his delightful exhibition at Messrs. Dowdeswell’s Gallery showed only too well. He did not know that the Japanese people are, as I have said, simply a mode of style, an exquisite fancy of art. And so, if you desire to see a Japanese effect, you will not behave like a tourist and go to Tokio. On the contrary, you will stay at home and steep yourself in the work of certain Japanese artists, and then, when you have absorbed the spirit of their style, and caught their imaginative manner of vision, you will go some afternoon and sit in the Park or stroll down Piccadilly, and if you cannot see an absolutely Japanese effect there, you will not see it anywhere. Or, to return again to the past, take as another instance the ancient Greeks. Do you think that Greek art ever tells us what the Greek people were like? Do you believe that the Athenian women were like the stately dignified figures of the Parthenon frieze, or like those marvellous goddesses who sat in the triangular pediments of the same building? If you judge from the art, they certainly were so. But read an authority, like Aristophanes, for instance. You will find that the Athenian ladies laced tightly, wore high-heeled shoes, dyed their hair yellow, painted and rouged their faces, and were exactly like any silly fashionable or fallen creature of our own day. The fact is that we look back on the ages entirely through the medium of art, and art, very fortunately, has never once told us the truth.
CYRIL. But modern portraits by English painters, what of them? Surely they are like the people they pretend to represent?
VIVIAN. Quite so. They are so like them that a hundred years from now no one will believe in them. The only portraits in which one believes are portraits where there is very little of the sitter, and a very great deal of the artist. Holbein’s drawings of the men and women of his time impress us with a sense of their absolute reality. But this is simply because Holbein compelled life to accept his conditions, to restrain itself within his limitations, to reproduce his type, and to appear as he wished it to appear. It is style that makes us believe in a thing—nothing but style. Most of our modern portrait painters are doomed to absolute oblivion. They never paint what they see. They paint what the public sees, and the public never sees anything.
CYRIL. Well, after that I think I should like to hear the end of your article.
VIVIAN. With pleasure. Whether it will do any good I really cannot say. Ours is certainly the dullest and most prosaic century possible. Why, even Sleep has played us false, and has closed up the gates of ivory, and opened the gates of horn. The dreams of the great middle classes of this country, as recorded in Mr. Myers’s two bulky volumes on the subject, and in the Transactions of the Psychical Society, are the most depressing things that I have ever read. There is not even a fine nightmare among them. They are commonplace, sordid and tedious. As for the Church, I cannot conceive anything better for the culture of a country than the presence in it of a body of men whose duty it is to believe in the supernatural, to perform daily miracles, and to keep alive that mythopoeic faculty which is so essential for the imagination. But in the English Church a man succeeds, not through his capacity for belief, but through his capacity for disbelief. Ours is the only Church where the sceptic stands at the altar, and where St. Thomas is regarded as the ideal apostle. Many a worthy clergyman, who passes his life in admirable works of kindly charity, lives and dies unnoticed and unknown; but it is sufficient for some shallow uneducated passman out of either University to get up in his pulpit and express his doubts about Noah’s ark, or Balaam’s ass, or Jonah and the whale, for half of London to flock to hear him, and to sit open-mouthed in rapt admiration at his superb intellect. The growth of common sense in the English Church is a thing very much to be regretted. It is really a degrading concession to a low form of realism. It is silly, too. It springs from an entire ignorance of psychology. Man can believe the impossible, but man can never believe the improbable. However, I must read the end of my article:-
‘What we have to do, what at any rate it is our duty to do, is to revive this old art of Lying. Much of course may be done, in the way of educating the public, by amateurs in the domestic circle, at literary lunches, and at afternoon teas. But this is merely the light and graceful side of lying, such as was probably heard at Cretan dinner-parties. There are many other forms. Lying for the sake of gaining some immediate personal advantage, for instance—lying with a moral purpose, as it is usually called—though of late it has been rather looked down upon, was extremely popular with the antique world. Athena laughs when Odysseus tells her “his words of sly devising,” as Mr. William Morris phrases it, and the glory of mendacity illumines the pale brow of the stainless hero of Euripidean tragedy, and sets among the noble women of the past the young bride of one of Horace’s most exquisite odes. Later on, what at first had been merely a natural instinct was elevated into a self-conscious science. Elaborate rules were laid down for the guidance of mankind, and an important school of literature grew up round the subject. Indeed, when one remembers the excellent philosophical treatise of Sanchez on the whole question, one cannot help regretting that no one has ever thought of publishing a cheap and condensed edition of the works of that great casuist. A short primer, “When to Lie and How,” if brought out in an attractive and not too expensive a form, would no doubt command a large sale, and would prove of real practical service to many earnest and deep-thinking people. Lying for the sake of the improvement of the young, which is the basis of home education, still lingers amongst us, and its advantages are so admirably set forth in the early books of Plato’s Republic that it is unnecessary to dwell upon them here. It is a mode of lying for which all good mothers have peculiar capabilities, but it is capable of still further development, and has been sadly overlooked by the School Board. Lying for the sake of a monthly salary is of course well known in Fleet Street, and the profession of a political leader-writer is not without its advantages. But it is said to be a somewhat dull occupation, and it certainly does not lead to much beyond a kind of ostentatious obscurity. The only form of lying that is absolutely beyond reproach is lying for its own sake, and the highest development of this is, as we have already pointed out, Lying in Art. Just as those who do not love Plato more than Truth cannot pass beyond the threshold of the Academe, so those who do not love Beauty more than Truth never know the inmost shrine of Art. The solid stolid British intellect lies in the desert sands like the Sphinx in Flaubert’s marvellous tale, and fantasy, La Chimère, dances round it, and calls to it with her false, flute-toned voice. It may not hear her now, but surely some day, when we are all bored to death with the commonplace character of modern fiction, it will hearken to her and try to borrow her wings.
‘And when that day dawns, or sunset reddens, how joyous we shall all be! Facts will be regarded as discreditable, Truth will be found mourning over her fetters, and Romance, with her temper of wonder, will return to the land. The very aspect of the world will change to our startled eyes. Out of the sea will rise Behemoth and Leviathan, and sail round the high-pooped galleys, as they do on the delightful maps of those ages when books on geography were actually readable. Dragons will wander about the waste places, and the phoenix will soar from her nest of fire into the air. We shall lay our hands upon the basilisk, and see the jewel in the toad’s head. Champing his gilded oats, the Hippogriff will stand in our stalls, and over our heads will float the Blue Bird singing of beautiful and impossible things, of things that are lovely and that never happen, of things that are not and that should be. But before this comes to pass we must cultivate the lost art of Lying.’
CYRIL. Then we must entirely cultivate it at once. But in order to avoid making any error I want you to tell me briefly the doctrines of the new aesthetics.
VIVIAN. Briefly, then, they are these. Art never expresses anything but itself. It has an independent life, just as Thought has, and develops purely on its own lines. It is not necessarily realistic in an age of realism, nor spiritual in an age of faith. So far from being the creation of its time, it is usually in direct opposition to it, and the only history that it preserves for us is the history of its own progress. Sometimes it returns upon its footsteps, and revives some antique form, as happened in the archaistic movement of late Greek Art, and in the pre-Raphaelite movement of our own day. At other times it entirely anticipates its age, and produces in one century work that it takes another century to understand, to appreciate and to enjoy. In no case does it reproduce its age. To pass from the art of a time to the time itself is the great mistake that all historians commit.
The second doctrine is this. All bad art comes from returning to Life and Nature, and elevating them into ideals. Life and Nature may sometimes be used as part of Art’s rough material, but before they are of any real service to art they must be translated into artistic conventions. The moment Art surrenders its imaginative medium it surrenders everything. As a method Realism is a complete failure, and the two things that every artist should avoid are modernity of form and modernity of subject-matter. To us, who live in the nineteenth century, any century is a suitable subject for art except our own. The only beautiful things are the things that do not concern us. It is, to have the pleasure of quoting myself, exactly because Hecuba is nothing to us that her sorrows are so suitable a motive for a tragedy. Besides, it is only the modern that ever becomes old-fashioned. M. Zola sits down to give us a picture of the Second Empire. Who cares for the Second Empire now? It is out of date. Life goes faster than Realism, but Romanticism is always in front of Life.
The third doctrine is that Life imitates Art far more than Art imitates Life. This results not merely from Life’s imitative instinct, but from the fact that the self-conscious aim of Life is to find expression, and that Art offers it certain beautiful forms through which it may realise that energy. It is a theory that has never been put forward before, but it is extremely fruitful, and throws an entirely new light upon the history of Art.
It follows, as a corollary from this, that external Nature also imitates Art. The only effects that she can show us are effects that we have already seen through poetry, or in paintings. This is the secret of Nature’s charm, as well as the explanation of Nature’s weakness.
The final revelation is that Lying, the telling of beautiful untrue things, is the proper aim of Art. But of this I think I have spoken at sufficient length. And now let us go out on the terrace, where ‘droops the milk-white peacock like a ghost,’ while the evening star ‘washes the dusk with silver.’ At twilight nature becomes a wonderfully suggestive effect, and is not without loveliness, though perhaps its chief use is to illustrate quotations from the poets. Come! We have talked long enough.


PEN, PENCIL AND POISON—A STUDY IN GREEN



It has constantly been made a subject of reproach against artists and men of letters that they are lacking in wholeness and completeness of nature. As a rule this must necessarily be so. That very concentration of vision and intensity of purpose which is the characteristic of the artistic temperament is in itself a mode of limitation. To those who are preoccupied with the beauty of form nothing else seems of much importance. Yet there are many exceptions to this rule. Rubens served as ambassador, and Goethe as state councillor, and Milton as Latin secretary to Cromwell. Sophocles held civic office in his own city; the humourists, essayists, and novelists of modern America seem to desire nothing better than to become the diplomatic representatives of their country; and Charles Lamb’s friend, Thomas Griffiths Wainewright, the subject of this brief memoir, though of an extremely artistic temperament, followed many masters other than art, being not merely a poet and a painter, an art-critic, an antiquarian, and a writer of prose, an amateur of beautiful things, and a dilettante of things delightful, but also a forger of no mean or ordinary capabilities, and as a subtle and secret poisoner almost without rival in this or any age.
This remarkable man, so powerful with ‘pen, pencil and poison,’ as a great poet of our own day has finely said of him, was born at Chiswick, in 1794. His father was the son of a distinguished solicitor of Gray’s Inn and Hatton Garden. His mother was the daughter of the celebrated Dr. Griffiths, the editor and founder of the Monthly Review, the partner in another literary speculation of Thomas Davis, that famous bookseller of whom Johnson said that he was not a bookseller, but ‘a gentleman who dealt in books,’ the friend of Goldsmith and Wedgwood, and one of the most well-known men of his day. Mrs. Wainewright died, in giving him birth, at the early age of twenty-one, and an obituary notice in the Gentleman’s Magazine tells us of her ‘amiable disposition and numerous accomplishments,’ and adds somewhat quaintly that ‘she is supposed to have understood the writings of Mr. Locke as well as perhaps any person of either sex now living.’ His father did not long survive his young wife, and the little child seems to have been brought up by his grandfather, and, on the death of the latter in 1803, by his uncle George Edward Griffiths, whom he subsequently poisoned. His boyhood was passed at Linden House, Turnham Green, one of those many fine Georgian mansions that have unfortunately disappeared before the inroads of the suburban builder, and to its lovely gardens and well-timbered park he owed that simple and impassioned love of nature which never left him all through his life, and which made him so peculiarly susceptible to the spiritual influences of Wordsworth’s poetry. He went to school at Charles Burney’s academy at Hammersmith. Mr. Burney was the son of the historian of music, and the near kinsman of the artistic lad who was destined to turn out his most remarkable pupil. He seems to have been a man of a good deal of culture, and in after years Mr. Wainewright often spoke of him with much affection as a philosopher, an archaeologist, and an admirable teacher who, while he valued the intellectual side of education, did not forget the importance of early moral training. It was under Mr. Burney that he first developed his talent as an artist, and Mr. Hazlitt tells us that a drawing-book which he used at school is still extant, and displays great talent and natural feeling. Indeed, painting was the first art that fascinated him. It was not till much later that he sought to find expression by pen or poison.
Before this, however, he seems to have been carried away by boyish dreams of the romance and chivalry of a soldier’s life, and to have become a young guardsman. But the reckless dissipated life of his companions failed to satisfy the refined artistic temperament of one who was made for other things. In a short time he wearied of the service. ‘Art,’ he tells us, in words that still move many by their ardent sincerity and strange fervour, ‘Art touched her renegade; by her pure and high influence the noisome mists were purged; my feelings, parched, hot, and tarnished, were renovated with cool, fresh bloom, simple, beautiful to the simple-hearted.’ But Art was not the only cause of the change. ‘The writings of Wordsworth,’ he goes on to say, ‘did much towards calming the confusing whirl necessarily incident to sudden mutations. I wept over them tears of happiness and gratitude.’ He accordingly left the army, with its rough barrack-life and coarse mess-room tittle-tattle, and returned to Linden House, full of this new-born enthusiasm for culture. A severe illness, in which, to use his own words, he was ‘broken like a vessel of clay,’ prostrated him for a time. His delicately strung organisation, however indifferent it might have been to inflicting pain on others, was itself most keenly sensitive to pain. He shrank from suffering as a thing that mars and maims human life, and seems to have wandered through that terrible valley of melancholia from which so many great, perhaps greater, spirits have never emerged. But he was young—only twenty-five years of age—and he soon passed out of the ‘dead black waters,’ as he called them, into the larger air of humanistic culture. As he was recovering from the illness that had led him almost to the gates of death, he conceived the idea of taking up literature as an art. ‘I said with John Woodvil,’ he cries, ‘it were a life of gods to dwell in such an element,’ to see and hear and write brave things:-

‘These high and gusty relishes of life
Have no allayings of mortality.’

It is impossible not to feel that in this passage we have the utterance of a man who had a true passion for letters. ‘To see and hear and write brave things,’ this was his aim.
Scott, the editor of the London Magazine, struck by the young man’s genius, or under the influence of the strange fascination that he exercised on every one who knew him, invited him to write a series of articles on artistic subjects, and under a series of fanciful pseudonym he began to contribute to the literature of his day. Janus Weathercock, Egomet Bonmot, and Van Vinkvooms, were some of the grotesque masks under which he choose to hide his seriousness or to reveal his levity. A mask tells us more than a face. These disguises intensified his personality. In an incredibly short time he seems to have made his mark. Charles Lamb speaks of ‘kind, light-hearted Wainewright,’ whose prose is ‘capital.’ We hear of him entertaining Macready, John Forster, Maginn, Talfourd, Sir Wentworth Dilke, the poet John Clare, and others, at a petit-dîner. Like Disraeli, he determined to startle the town as a dandy, and his beautiful rings, his antique cameo breast-pin, and his pale lemon-coloured kid gloves, were well known, and indeed were regarded by Hazlitt as being the signs of a new manner in literature: while his rich curly hair, fine eyes, and exquisite white hands gave him the dangerous and delightful distinction of being different from others. There was something in him of Balzac’s Lucien de Rubempré. At times he reminds us of Julien Sorel. De Quincey saw him once. It was at a dinner at Charles Lamb’s. ‘Amongst the company, all literary men, sat a murderer,’ he tells us, and he goes on to describe how on that day he had been ill, and had hated the face of man and woman, and yet found himself looking with intellectual interest across the table at the young writer beneath whose affectations of manner there seemed to him to lie so much unaffected sensibility, and speculates on ‘what sudden growth of another interest’ would have changed his mood, had he known of what terrible sin the guest to whom Lamb paid so much attention was even then guilty.
His life-work falls naturally under the three heads suggested by Mr. Swinburne, and it may be partly admitted that, if we set aside his achievements in the sphere of poison, what he has actually left to us hardly justifies his reputation.
But then it is only the Philistine who seeks to estimate a personality by the vulgar test of production. This young dandy sought to be somebody, rather than to do something. He recognised that Life itself is in art, and has its modes of style no less than the arts that seek to express it. Nor is his work without interest. We hear of William Blake stopping in the Royal Academy before one of his pictures and pronouncing it to be ‘very fine.’ His essays are prefiguring of much that has since been realised. He seems to have anticipated some of those accidents of modern culture that are regarded by many as true essentials. He writes about La Gioconda, and early French poets and the Italian Renaissance. He loves Greek gems, and Persian carpets, and Elizabethan translations of Cupid and Psyche, and the Hypnerotomachia, and book-binding and early editions, and wide-margined proofs. He is keenly sensitive to the value of beautiful surroundings, and never wearies of describing to us the rooms in which he lived, or would have liked to live. He had that curious love of green, which in individuals is always the sign of a subtle artistic temperament, and in nations is said to denote a laxity, if not a decadence of morals. Like Baudelaire he was extremely fond of cats, and with Gautier, he was fascinated by that ‘sweet marble monster’ of both sexes that we can still see at Florence and in the Louvre.
There is of course much in his descriptions, and his suggestions for decoration, that shows that he did not entirely free himself from the false taste of his time. But it is clear that he was one of the first to recognise what is, indeed, the very keynote of aesthetic eclecticism, I mean the true harmony of all really beautiful things irrespective of age or place, of school or manner. He saw that in decorating a room, which is to be, not a room for show, but a room to live in, we should never aim at any archaeological reconstruction of the past, nor burden ourselves with any fanciful necessity for historical accuracy. In this artistic perception he was perfectly right. All beautiful things belong to the same age.
And so, in his own library, as he describes it, we find the delicate fictile vase of the Greek, with its exquisitely painted figures and the faint ΚΑΛΟΣ finely traced upon its side, and behind it hangs an engraving of the ‘Delphic Sibyl’ of Michael Angelo, or of the ‘Pastoral’ of Giorgione. Here is a bit of Florentine majolica, and here a rude lamp from some old Roman tomb. On the table lies a book of Hours, ‘cased in a cover of solid silver gilt, wrought with quaint devices and studded with small brilliants and rubies,’ and close by it ‘squats a little ugly monster, a Lar, perhaps, dug up in the sunny fields of corn-bearing Sicily.’ Some dark antique bronzes contrast with the pale gleam of two noble Christi Crucifixi, one carved in ivory, the other moulded in wax.’ He has his trays of Tassie’s gems, his tiny Louis-Quatorze bonbonnière with a miniature by Petitot, his highly prized ‘brown-biscuit teapots, filagree-worked,’ his citron morocco letter-case, and his ‘pomona-green’ chair.
One can fancy him lying there in the midst of his books and casts and engravings, a true virtuoso, a subtle connoisseur, turning over his fine collection of Mare Antonios, and his Turner’s ‘Liber Studiorum,’ of which he was a warm admirer, or examining with a magnifier some of his antique gems and cameos, ‘the head of Alexander on an onyx of two strata,’ or ‘that superb altissimo relievo on cornelian, Jupiter AEgiochus.’ He was always a great amateur of engravings, and gives some very useful suggestions as to the best means of forming a collection. Indeed, while fully appreciating modern art, he never lost sight of the importance of reproductions of the great masterpieces of the past, and all that he says about the value of plaster casts is quite admirable.
As an art-critic he concerned himself primarily with the complex impressions produced by a work of art, and certainly the first step in aesthetic criticism is to realise one’s own impressions. He cared nothing for abstract discussions on the nature of the Beautiful, and the historical method, which has since yielded such rich fruit, did not belong to his day, but he never lost sight of the great truth that Art’s first appeal is neither to the intellect nor to the emotions, but purely to the artistic temperament, and he more than once points out that this temperament, this ‘taste,’ as he calls it, being unconsciously guided and made perfect by frequent contact with the best work, becomes in the end a form of right judgment. Of course there are fashions in art just as there are fashions in dress, and perhaps none of us can ever quite free ourselves from the influence of custom and the influence of novelty. He certainly could not, and he frankly acknowledges how difficult it is to form any fair estimate of contemporary work. But, on the whole, his taste was good and sound. He admired Turner and Constable at a time when they were not so much thought of as they are now, and saw that for the highest landscape art we require more than ‘mere industry and accurate transcription.’ Of Crome’s ‘Heath Scene near Norwich’ he remarks that it shows ‘how much a subtle observation of the elements, in their wild moods, does for a most uninteresting flat,’ and of the popular type of landscape of his day he says that it is ‘simply an enumeration of hill and dale, stumps of trees, shrubs, water, meadows, cottages and houses; little more than topography, a kind of pictorial map-work; in which rainbows, showers, mists, haloes, large beams shooting through rifted clouds, storms, starlight, all the most valued materials of the real painter, are not.’ He had a thorough dislike of what is obvious or commonplace in art, and while he was charmed to entertain Wilkie at dinner, he cared as little for Sir David’s pictures as he did for Mr. Crabbe’s poems. With the imitative and realistic tendencies of his day he had no sympathy and he tells us frankly that his great admiration for Fuseli was largely due to the fact that the little Swiss did not consider it necessary that an artist should paint only what he sees. The qualities that he sought for in a picture were composition, beauty and dignity of line, richness of colour, and imaginative power. Upon the other hand, he was not a doctrinaire. ‘I hold that no work of art can be tried otherwise than by laws deduced from itself: whether or not it be consistent with itself is the question.’ This is one of his excellent aphorisms. And in criticising painters so different as Landseer and Martin, Stothard and Etty, he shows that, to use a phrase now classical, he is trying ‘to see the object as in itself it really is.’
However, as I pointed out before, he never feels quite at his ease in his criticisms of contemporary work. ‘The present,’ he says, ‘is about as agreeable a confusion to me as Ariosto on the first perusal. . . . Modern things dazzle me. I must look at them through Time’s telescope. Elia complains that to him the merit of a MS. poem is uncertain; “print,” as he excellently says, “settles it.” Fifty years’ toning does the same thing to a picture.’ He is happier when he is writing about Watteau and Lancret, about Rubens and Giorgione, about Rembrandt, Corregio, and Michael Angelo; happiest of all when he is writing about Greek things. What is Gothic touched him very little, but classical art and the art of the Renaissance were always dear to him. He saw what our English school could gain from a study of Greek models, and never wearies of pointing out to the young student the artistic possibilities that lie dormant in Hellenic marbles and Hellenic methods of work. In his judgments on the great Italian Masters, says De Quincey, ‘there seemed a tone of sincerity and of native sensibility, as in one who spoke for himself, and was not merely a copier from books.’ The highest praise that we can give to him is that he tried to revive style as a conscious tradition. But he saw that no amount of art lectures or art congresses, or ‘plans for advancing the fine arts,’ will ever produce this result. The people, he says very wisely, and in the true spirit of Toynbee Hall, must always have ‘the best models constantly before their eyes.’
As is to be expected from one who was a painter, he is often extremely technical in his art criticisms. Of Tintoret’s ‘St. George delivering the Egyptian Princess from the Dragon,’ he remarks:-

The robe of Sabra, warmly glazed with Prussian blue, is relieved from the pale greenish background by a vermilion scarf; and the full hues of both are beautifully echoed, as it were, in a lower key by the purple-lake coloured stuffs and bluish iron armour of the saint, besides an ample balance to the vivid azure drapery on the foreground in the indigo shades of the wild wood surrounding the castle.

And elsewhere he talks learnedly of ‘a delicate Schiavone, various as a tulip-bed, with rich broken tints,’ of ‘a glowing portrait, remarkable for morbidezza, by the scarce Moroni,’ and of another picture being ‘pulpy in the carnations.’
But, as a rule, he deals with his impressions of the work as an artistic whole, and tries to translate those impressions into words, to give, as it were, the literary equivalent for the imaginative and mental effect. He was one of the first to develop what has been called the art-literature of the nineteenth century, that form of literature which has found in Mr. Ruskin and Mr. Browning, its two most perfect exponents. His description of Lancret’s Repas Italien, in which ‘a dark-haired girl, “amorous of mischief,” lies on the daisy-powdered grass,’ is in some respects very charming. Here is his account of ‘The Crucifixion,’ by Rembrandt. It is extremely characteristic of his style:-

Darkness—sooty, portentous darkness—shrouds the whole scene: only above the accursed wood, as if through a horrid rift in the murky ceiling, a rainy deluge—‘sleety-flaw, discoloured water’—streams down amain, spreading a grisly spectral light, even more horrible than that palpable night. Already the Earth pants thick and fast! the darkened Cross trembles! the winds are dropt—the air is stagnant—a muttering rumble growls underneath their feet, and some of that miserable crowd begin to fly down the hill. The horses snuff the coming terror, and become unmanageable through fear. The moment rapidly approaches when, nearly torn asunder by His own weight, fainting with loss of blood, which now runs in narrower rivulets from His slit veins, His temples and breast drowned in sweat, and His black tongue parched with the fiery death-fever, Jesus cries, ‘I thirst.’ The deadly vinegar is elevated to Him.
His head sinks, and the sacred corpse ‘swings senseless of the cross.’ A sheet of vermilion flame shoots sheer through the air and vanishes; the rocks of Carmel and Lebanon cleave asunder; the sea rolls on high from the sands its black weltering waves. Earth yawns, and the graves give up their dwellers. The dead and the living are mingled together in unnatural conjunction and hurry through the holy city. New prodigies await them there. The veil of the temple—the unpierceable veil—is rent asunder from top to bottom, and that dreaded recess containing the Hebrew mysteries—the fatal ark with the tables and seven-branched candelabrum—is disclosed by the light of unearthly flames to the God-deserted multitude.
Rembrandt never painted this sketch, and he was quite right. It would have lost nearly all its charms in losing that perplexing veil of indistinctness which affords such ample range wherein the doubting imagination may speculate. At present it is like a thing in another world. A dark gulf is betwixt us. It is not tangible by the body. We can only approach it in the spirit.

In this passage, written, the author tells us, ‘in awe and reverence,’ there is much that is terrible, and very much that is quite horrible, but it is not without a certain crude form of power, or, at any rate, a certain crude violence of words, a quality which this age should highly appreciate, as it is its chief defect. It is pleasanter, however, to pass to this description of Giulio Romano’s ‘Cephalus and Procris’:-

We should read Moschus’s lament for Bion, the sweet shepherd, before looking at this picture, or study the picture as a preparation for the lament. We have nearly the same images in both. For either victim the high groves and forest dells murmur; the flowers exhale sad perfume from their buds; the nightingale mourns on the craggy lands, and the swallow in the long-winding vales; ‘the satyrs, too, and fauns dark-veiled groan,’ and the fountain nymphs within the wood melt into tearful waters. The sheep and goats leave their pasture; and oreads, ‘who love to scale the most inaccessible tops of all uprightest rocks,’ hurry down from the song of their wind-courting pines; while the dryads bend from the branches of the meeting trees, and the rivers moan for white Procris, ‘with many-sobbing streams,’

Filling the far-seen ocean with a voice.

The golden bees are silent on the thymy Hymettus; and the knelling horn of Aurora’s love no more shall scatter away the cold twilight on the top of Hymettus. The foreground of our subject is a grassy sunburnt bank, broken into swells and hollows like waves (a sort of land-breakers), rendered more uneven by many foot-tripping roots and stumps of trees stocked untimely by the axe, which are again throwing out light-green shoots. This bank rises rather suddenly on the right to a clustering grove, penetrable to no star, at the entrance of which sits the stunned Thessalian king, holding between his knees that ivory-bright body which was, but an instant agone, parting the rough boughs with her smooth forehead, and treading alike on thorns and flowers with jealousy-stung foot—now helpless, heavy, void of all motion, save when the breeze lifts her thick hair in mockery.
From between the closely-neighboured boles astonished nymphs press forward with loud cries -

And deerskin-vested satyrs, crowned with ivy twists, advance;
And put strange pity in their horned countenance.

Laelaps lies beneath, and shows by his panting the rapid pace of death. On the other side of the group, Virtuous Love with ‘vans dejected’ holds forth the arrow to an approaching troop of sylvan people, fauns, rams, goats, satyrs, and satyr-mothers, pressing their children tighter with their fearful hands, who hurry along from the left in a sunken path between the foreground and a rocky wall, on whose lowest ridge a brook-guardian pours from her urn her grief-telling waters. Above and more remote than the Ephidryad, another female, rending her locks, appears among the vine-festooned pillars of an unshorn grove. The centre of the picture is filled by shady meadows, sinking down to a river-mouth; beyond is ‘the vast strength of the ocean stream,’ from whose floor the extinguisher of stars, rosy Aurora, drives furiously up her brine-washed steeds to behold the death-pangs of her rival.

Were this description carefully re-written, it would be quite admirable. The conception of making a prose poem out of paint is excellent. Much of the best modern literature springs from the same aim. In a very ugly and sensible age, the arts borrow, not from life, but from each other.
His sympathies, too, were wonderfully varied. In everything connected with the stage, for instance, he was always extremely interested, and strongly upheld the necessity for archaeological accuracy in costume and scene-painting. ‘In art,’ he says in one of his essays, ‘whatever is worth doing at all is worth doing well’; and he points out that once we allow the intrusion of anachronisms, it becomes difficult to say where the line is to be drawn. In literature, again, like Lord Beaconsfield on a famous occasion, he was ‘on the side of the angels.’ He was one of the first to admire Keats and Shelley—‘the tremulously-sensitive and poetical Shelley,’ as he calls him. His admiration for Wordsworth was sincere and profound. He thoroughly appreciated William Blake. One of the best copies of the ‘Songs of Innocence and Experience’ that is now in existence was wrought specially for him. He loved Alain Chartier, and Ronsard, and the Elizabethan dramatists, and Chaucer and Chapman, and Petrarch. And to him all the arts were one. ‘Our critics,’ he remarks with much wisdom, ‘seem hardly aware of the identity of the primal seeds of poetry and painting, nor that any true advancement in the serious study of one art co-generates a proportionate perfection in the other’; and he says elsewhere that if a man who does not admire Michael Angelo talks of his love for Milton, he is deceiving either himself or his listeners. To his fellow-contributors in the London Magazine he was always most generous, and praises Barry Cornwall, Allan Cunningham, Hazlitt, Elton, and Leigh Hunt without anything of the malice of a friend. Some of his sketches of Charles Lamb are admirable in their way, and, with the art of the true comedian, borrow their style from their subject:-

What can I say of thee more than all know? that thou hadst the gaiety of a boy with the knowledge of a man: as gentle a heart as ever sent tears to the eyes.
How wittily would he mistake your meaning, and put in a conceit most seasonably out of season. His talk without affectation was compressed, like his beloved Elizabethans, even unto obscurity. Like grains of fine gold, his sentences would beat out into whole sheets. He had small mercy on spurious fame, and a caustic observation on the fashion for men of genius was a standing dish. Sir Thomas Browne was a ‘bosom cronie’ of his; so was Burton, and old Fuller. In his amorous vein he dallied with that peerless Duchess of many-folio odour; and with the heyday comedies of Beaumont and Fletcher he induced light dreams. He would deliver critical touches on these, like one inspired, but it was good to let him choose his own game; if another began even on the acknowledged pets he was liable to interrupt, or rather append, in a mode difficult to define whether as misapprehensive or mischievous. One night at C-’s, the above dramatic partners were the temporary subject of chat. Mr. X. commended the passion and haughty style of a tragedy (I don’t know which of them), but was instantly taken up by Elia, who told him ‘That was nothing; the lyrics were the high things—the lyrics!’

One side of his literary career deserves especial notice. Modern journalism may be said to owe almost as much to him as to any man of the early part of this century. He was the pioneer of Asiatic prose, and delighted in pictorial epithets and pompous exaggerations. To have a style so gorgeous that it conceals the subject is one of the highest achievements of an important and much admired school of Fleet Street leader-writers, and this school JanusWeathercock may be said to have invented. He also saw that it was quite easy by continued reiteration to make the public interested in his own personality, and in his purely journalistic articles this extraordinary young man tells the world what he had for dinner, where he gets his clothes, what wines he likes, and in what state of health he is, just as if he were writing weekly notes for some popular newspaper of our own time. This being the least valuable side of his work, is the one that has had the most obvious influence. A publicist, nowadays, is a man who bores the community with the details of the illegalities of his private life.
Like most artificial people, he had a great love of nature. ‘I hold three things in high estimation,’ he says somewhere: ‘to sit lazily on an eminence that commands a rich prospect; to be shadowed by thick trees while the sun shines around me; and to enjoy solitude with the consciousness of neighbourhood. The country gives them all to me.’ He writes about his wandering over fragrant furze and heath repeating Collins’s ‘Ode to Evening,’ just to catch the fine quality of the moment; about smothering his face ‘in a watery bed of cowslips, wet with May dews’; and about the pleasure of seeing the sweet-breathed kine ‘pass slowly homeward through the twilight,’ and hearing ‘the distant clank of the sheep-bell.’ One phrase of his, ‘the polyanthus glowed in its cold bed of earth, like a solitary picture of Giorgione on a dark oaken panel,’ is curiously characteristic of his temperament, and this passage is rather pretty in its way:-

The short tender grass was covered with marguerites—‘such that men called daisies in our town’—thick as stars on a summer’s night. The harsh caw of the busy rooks came pleasantly mellowed from a high dusky grove of elms at some distance off, and at intervals was heard the voice of a boy scaring away the birds from the newly-sown seeds. The blue depths were the colour of the darkest ultramarine; not a cloud streaked the calm aether; only round the horizon’s edge streamed a light, warm film of misty vapour, against which the near village with its ancient stone church showed sharply out with blinding whiteness. I thought of Wordsworth’s ‘Lines written in March.’

However, we must not forget that the cultivated young man who penned these lines, and who was so susceptible to Wordsworthian influences, was also, as I said at the beginning of this memoir, one of the most subtle and secret poisoners of this or any age. How he first became fascinated by this strange sin he does not tell us, and the diary in which he carefully noted the results of his terrible experiments and the methods that he adopted, has unfortunately been lost to us. Even in later days, too, he was always reticent on the matter, and preferred to speak about ‘The Excursion,’ and the ‘Poems founded on the Affections.’ There is no doubt, however, that the poison that he used was strychnine. In one of the beautiful rings of which he was so proud, and which served to show off the fine modelling of his delicate ivory hands, he used to carry crystals of the Indian nux vomica, a poison, one of his biographers tells us, ‘nearly tasteless, difficult of discovery, and capable of almost infinite dilution.’ His murders, says De Quincey, were more than were ever made known judicially. This is no doubt so, and some of them are worthy of mention. His first victim was his uncle, Mr. Thomas Griffiths. He poisoned him in 1829 to gain possession of Linden House, a place to which he had always been very much attached. In the August of the next year he poisoned Mrs. Abercrombie, his wife’s mother, and in the following December he poisoned the lovely Helen Abercrombie, his sister-in-law. Why he murdered Mrs. Abercrombie is not ascertained. It may have been for a caprice, or to quicken some hideous sense of power that was in him, or because she suspected something, or for no reason. But the murder of Helen Abercrombie was carried out by himself and his wife for the sake of a sum of about £18,000, for which they had insured her life in various offices. The circumstances were as follows. On the 12th of December, he and his wife and child came up to London from Linden House, and took lodgings at No. 12 Conduit Street, Regent Street. With them were the two sisters, Helen and Madeleine Abercrombie. On the evening of the 14th they all went to the play, and at supper that night Helen sickened. The next day she was extremely ill, and Dr. Locock, of Hanover Square, was called in to attend her. She lived till Monday, the 20th, when, after the doctor’s morning visit, Mr. and Mrs. Wainewright brought her some poisoned jelly, and then went out for a walk. When they returned Helen Abercrombie was dead. She was about twenty years of age, a tall graceful girl with fair hair. A very charming red-chalk drawing of her by her brother-in-law is still in existence, and shows how much his style as an artist was influenced by Sir Thomas Lawrence, a painter for whose work he had always entertained a great admiration. De Quincey says that Mrs. Wainewright was not really privy to the murder. Let us hope that she was not. Sin should be solitary, and have no accomplices.
The insurance companies, suspecting the real facts of the case, declined to pay the policy on the technical ground of misrepresentation and want of interest, and, with curious courage, the poisoner entered an action in the Court of Chancery against the Imperial, it being agreed that one decision should govern all the cases. The trial, however, did not come on for five years, when, after one disagreement, a verdict was ultimately given in the companies’ favour. The judge on the occasion was Lord Abinger. Egomet Bonmot was represented by Mr. Erle and Sir William Follet, and the Attorney-General and Sir Frederick Pollock appeared for the other side. The plaintiff, unfortunately, was unable to be present at either of the trials. The refusal of the companies to give him the £18,000 had placed him in a position of most painful pecuniary embarrassment. Indeed, a few months after the murder of Helen Abercrombie, he had been actually arrested for debt in the streets of London while he was serenading the pretty daughter of one of his friends. This difficulty was got over at the time, but shortly afterwards he thought it better to go abroad till he could come to some practical arrangement with his creditors. He accordingly went to Boulogne on a visit to the father of the young lady in question, and while he was there induced him to insure his life with the Pelican Company for £3000. As soon as the necessary formalities had been gone through and the policy executed, he dropped some crystals of strychnine into his coffee as they sat together one evening after dinner. He himself did not gain any monetary advantage by doing this. His aim was simply to revenge himself on the first office that had refused to pay him the price of his sin. His friend died the next day in his presence, and he left Boulogne at once for a sketching tour through the most picturesque parts of Brittany, and was for some time the guest of an old French gentleman, who had a beautiful country house at St. Omer. From this he moved to Paris, where he remained for several years, living in luxury, some say, while others talk of his ‘skulking with poison in his pocket, and being dreaded by all who knew him.’ In 1837 he returned to England privately. Some strange mad fascination brought him back. He followed a woman whom he loved.
It was the month of June, and he was staying at one of the hotels in Covent Garden. His sitting-room was on the ground floor, and he prudently kept the blinds down for fear of being seen. Thirteen years before, when he was making his fine collection of majolica and Marc Antonios, he had forged the names of his trustees to a power of attorney, which enabled him to get possession of some of the money which he had inherited from his mother, and had brought into marriage settlement. He knew that this forgery had been discovered, and that by returning to England he was imperilling his life. Yet he returned. Should one wonder? It was said that the woman was very beautiful. Besides, she did not love him.
It was by a mere accident that he was discovered. A noise in the street attracted his attention, and, in his artistic interest in modern life, he pushed aside the blind for a moment. Some one outside called out, ‘That’s Wainewright, the Bank-forger.’ It was Forrester, the Bow Street runner.
On the 5th of July he was brought up at the Old Bailey. The following report of the proceedings appeared in the Times:-

Before Mr. Justice Vaughan and Mr. Baron Alderson, Thomas Griffiths Wainewright, aged forty-two, a man of gentlemanly appearance, wearing mustachios, was indicted for forging and uttering a certain power of attorney for £2259, with intent to defraud the Governor and Company of the Bank of England.
There were five indictments against the prisoner, to all of which he pleaded not guilty, when he was arraigned before Mr. Serjeant Arabin in the course of the morning. On being brought before the judges, however, he begged to be allowed to withdraw the former plea, and then pleaded guilty to two of the indictments which were not of a capital nature.
The counsel for the Bank having explained that there were three other indictments, but that the Bank did not desire to shed blood, the plea of guilty on the two minor charges was recorded, and the prisoner at the close of the session sentenced by the Recorder to transportation for life.

He was taken back to Newgate, preparatory to his removal to the colonies. In a fanciful passage in one of his early essays he had fancied himself ‘lying in Horsemonger Gaol under sentence of death’ for having been unable to resist the temptation of stealing some Marc Antonios from the British Museum in order to complete his collection. The sentence now passed on him was to a man of his culture a form of death. He complained bitterly of it to his friends, and pointed out, with a good deal of reason, some people may fancy, that the money was practically his own, having come to him from his mother, and that the forgery, such as it was, had been committed thirteen years before, which, to use his own phrase, was at least a circonstance attenuante. The permanence of personality is a very subtle metaphysical problem, and certainly the English law solves the question in an extremely rough-and-ready manner. There is, however, something dramatic in the fact that this heavy punishment was inflicted on him for what, if we remember his fatal influence on the prose of modern journalism, was certainly not the worst of all his sins.
While he was in gaol, Dickens, Macready, and Hablot Browne came across him by chance. They had been going over the prisons of London, searching for artistic effects, and in Newgate they suddenly caught sight of Wainewright. He met them with a defiant stare, Forster tells us, but Macready was ‘horrified to recognise a man familiarly known to him in former years, and at whose table he had dined.’
Others had more curiosity, and his cell was for some time a kind of fashionable lounge. Many men of letters went down to visit their old literary comrade. But he was no longer the kind light-hearted Janus whom Charles Lamb admired. He seems to have grown quite cynical.
To the agent of an insurance company who was visiting him one afternoon, and thought he would improve the occasion by pointing out that, after all, crime was a bad speculation, he replied: ‘Sir, you City men enter on your speculations, and take the chances of them. Some of your speculations succeed, some fail. Mine happen to have failed, yours happen to have succeeded. That is the only difference, sir, between my visitor and me. But, sir, I will tell you one thing in which I have succeeded to the last. I have been determined through life to hold the position of a gentleman. I have always done so. I do so still. It is the custom of this place that each of the inmates of a cell shall take his morning’s turn of sweeping it out. I occupy a cell with a bricklayer and a sweep, but they never offer me the broom!’ When a friend reproached him with the murder of Helen Abercrombie he shrugged his shoulders and said, ‘Yes; it was a dreadful thing to do, but she had very thick ankles.’
From Newgate he was brought to the hulks at Portsmouth, and sent from there in the Susan to Van Diemen’s Land along with three hundred other convicts. The voyage seems to have been most distasteful to him, and in a letter written to a friend he spoke bitterly about the ignominy of ‘the companion of poets and artists’ being compelled to associate with ‘country bumpkins.’ The phrase that he applies to his companions need not surprise us. Crime in England is rarely the result of sin. It is nearly always the result of starvation. There was probably no one on board in whom he would have found a sympathetic listener, or even a psychologically interesting nature.
His love of art, however, never deserted him. At Hobart Town he started a studio, and returned to sketching and portrait-painting, and his conversation and manners seem not to have lost their charm. Nor did he give up his habit of poisoning, and there are two cases on record in which he tried to make away with people who had offended him. But his hand seems to have lost its cunning. Both of his attempts were complete failures, and in 1844, being thoroughly dissatisfied with Tasmanian society, he presented a memorial to the governor of the settlement, Sir John Eardley Wilmot, praying for a ticket-of-leave. In it he speaks of himself as being ‘tormented by ideas struggling for outward form and realisation, barred up from increase of knowledge, and deprived of the exercise of profitable or even of decorous speech.’ His request, however, was refused, and the associate of Coleridge consoled himself by making those marvellous Paradis Artificiels whose secret is only known to the eaters of opium. In 1852 he died of apoplexy, his sole living companion being a cat, for which he had evinced at extraordinary affection.
His crimes seem to have had an important effect upon his art. They gave a strong personality to his style, a quality that his early work certainly lacked. In a note to the Life ofDickens, Forster mentions that in 1847 Lady Blessington received from her brother, Major Power, who held a military appointment at Hobart Town, an oil portrait of a young lady from his clever brush; and it is said that ‘he had contrived to put the expression of his own wickedness into the portrait of a nice, kind-hearted girl.’ M. Zola, in one of his novels, tells us of a young man who, having committed a murder, takes to art, and paints greenish impressionist portraits of perfectly respectable people, all of which bear a curious resemblance to his victim. The development of Mr. Wainewright’s style seems to me far more subtle and suggestive. One can fancy an intense personality being created out of sin.
This strange and fascinating figure that for a few years dazzled literary London, and made so brilliant a début in life and letters, is undoubtedly a most interesting study. Mr. W. Carew Hazlitt, his latest biographer, to whom I am indebted for many of the facts contained in this memoir, and whose little book is, indeed, quite invaluable in its way, is of opinion that his love of art and nature was a mere pretence and assumption, and others have denied to him all literary power. This seems to me a shallow, or at least a mistaken, view. The fact of a man being a poisoner is nothing against his prose. The domestic virtues are not the true basis of art, though they may serve as an excellent advertisement for second-rate artists. It is possible that De Quincey exaggerated his critical powers, and I cannot help saying again that there is much in his published works that is too familiar, too common, too journalistic, in the bad sense of that bad word. Here and there he is distinctly vulgar in expression, and he is always lacking in the self-restraint of the true artist. But for some of his faults we must blame the time in which he lived, and, after all, prose that Charles Lamb thought ‘capital’ has no small historic interest. That he had a sincere love of art and nature seems to me quite certain. There is no essential incongruity between crime and culture. We cannot re-write the whole of history for the purpose of gratifying our moral sense of what should be.
Of course, he is far too close to our own time for us to be able to form any purely artistic judgment about him. It is impossible not to feel a strong prejudice against a man who might have poisoned Lord Tennyson, or Mr. Gladstone, or the Master of Balliol. But had the man worn a costume and spoken a language different from our own, had he lived in imperial Rome, or at the time of the Italian Renaissance, or in Spain in the seventeenth century, or in any land or any century but this century and this land, we would be quite able to arrive at a perfectly unprejudiced estimate of his position and value. I know that there are many historians, or at least writers on historical subjects, who still think it necessary to apply moral judgments to history, and who distribute their praise or blame with the solemn complacency of a successful schoolmaster. This, however, is a foolish habit, and merely shows that the moral instinct can be brought to such a pitch of perfection that it will make its appearance wherever it is not required. Nobody with the true historical sense ever dreams of blaming Nero, or scolding Tiberius, or censuring Caesar Borgia. These personages have become like the puppets of a play. They may fill us with terror, or horror, or wonder, but they do not harm us. They are not in immediate relation to us. We have nothing to fear from them. They have passed into the sphere of art and science, and neither art nor science knows anything of moral approval or disapproval. And so it may be some day with Charles Lamb’s friend. At present I feel that he is just a little too modern to be treated in that fine spirit of disinterested curiosity to which we owe so many charming studies of the great criminals of the Italian Renaissance from the pens of Mr. John Addington Symonds, Miss A. Mary F. Robinson, Miss Vernon Lee, and other distinguished writers. However, Art has not forgotten him. He is the hero of Dickens’s Hunted Down, the Varney of Bulwer’s Lucretia; and it is gratifying to note that fiction has paid some homage to one who was so powerful with ‘pen, pencil and poison.’ To be suggestive for fiction is to be of more importance than a fact.


THE CRITIC AS ARTIST: WITH SOME REMARKS UPON THE IMPORTANCE OF DOING NOTHING



A DIALOGUE. Part I. Persons: Gilbert and Ernest. Scene: the library of a house in Piccadilly, overlooking the Green Park.
GILBERT (at the Piano). My dear Ernest, what are you laughing at?
ERNEST (looking up). At a capital story that I have just come across in this volume of Reminiscences that I have found on your table.
GILBERT. What is the book? Ah! I see. I have not read it yet. Is it good?
ERNEST. Well, while you have been playing, I have been turning over the pages with some amusement, though, as a rule, I dislike modern memoirs. They are generally written by people who have either entirely lost their memories, or have never done anything worth remembering; which, however, is, no doubt, the true explanation of their popularity, as the English public always feels perfectly at its ease when a mediocrity is talking to it.
GILBERT. Yes: the public is wonderfully tolerant. It forgives everything except genius. But I must confess that I like all memoirs. I like them for their form, just as much as for their matter. In literature mere egotism is delightful. It is what fascinates us in the letters of personalities so different as Cicero and Balzac, Flaubert and Berlioz, Byron and Madame de Sévigné. Whenever we come across it, and, strangely enough, it is rather rare, we cannot but welcome it, and do not easily forget it. Humanity will always love Rousseau for having confessed his sins, not to a priest, but to the world, and the couchant nymphs that Cellini wrought in bronze for the castle of King Francis, the green and gold Perseus, even, that in the open Loggia at Florence shows the moon the dead terror that once turned life to stone, have not given it more pleasure than has that autobiography in which the supreme scoundrel of the Renaissance relates the story of his splendour and his shame. The opinions, the character, the achievements of the man, matter very little. He may be a sceptic like the gentle Sieur de Montaigne, or a saint like the bitter son of Monica, but when he tells us his own secrets he can always charm our ears to listening and our lips to silence. The mode of thought that Cardinal Newman represented—if that can be called a mode of thought which seeks to solve intellectual problems by a denial of the supremacy of the intellect—may not, cannot, I think, survive. But the world will never weary of watching that troubled soul in its progress from darkness to darkness. The lonely church at Littlemore, where ‘the breath of the morning is damp, and worshippers are few,’ will always be dear to it, and whenever men see the yellow snapdragon blossoming on the wall of Trinity they will think of that gracious undergraduate who saw in the flower’s sure recurrence a prophecy that he would abide for ever with the Benign Mother of his days—a prophecy that Faith, in her wisdom or her folly, suffered not to be fulfilled. Yes; autobiography is irresistible. Poor, silly, conceited Mr. Secretary Pepys has chattered his way into the circle of the Immortals, and, conscious that indiscretion is the better part of valour, bustles about among them in that ‘shaggy purple gown with gold buttons and looped lace’ which he is so fond of describing to us, perfectly at his ease, and prattling, to his own and our infinite pleasure, of the Indian blue petticoat that he bought for his wife, of the ‘good hog’s hars-let,’ and the ‘pleasant French fricassee of veal’ that he loved to eat, of his game of bowls with Will Joyce, and his ‘gadding after beauties,’ and his reciting of Hamlet on a Sunday, and his playing of the viol on week days, and other wicked or trivial things. Even in actual life egotism is not without its attractions. When people talk to us about others they are usually dull. When they talk to us about themselves they are nearly always interesting, and if one could shut them up, when they become wearisome, as easily as one can shut up a book of which one has grown wearied, they would be perfect absolutely.
ERNEST. There is much virtue in that If, as Touchstone would say. But do you seriously propose that every man should become his own Boswell? What would become of our industrious compilers of Lives and Recollections in that case?
GILBERT. What has become of them? They are the pest of the age, nothing more and nothing less. Every great man nowadays has his disciples, and it is always Judas who writes the biography.
ERNEST. My dear fellow!
GILBERT. I am afraid it is true. Formerly we used to canonise our heroes. The modern method is to vulgarise them. Cheap editions of great books may be delightful, but cheap editions of great men are absolutely detestable.
ERNEST. May I ask, Gilbert, to whom you allude?
GILBERT. Oh! to all our second-rate littérateurs. We are overrun by a set of people who, when poet or painter passes away, arrive at the house along with the undertaker, and forget that their one duty is to behave as mutes. But we won’t talk about them. They are the mere body-snatchers of literature. The dust is given to one, and the ashes to another, and the soul is out of their reach. And now, let me play Chopin to you, or Dvorák? Shall I play you a fantasy by Dvorák? He writes passionate, curiously-coloured things.
ERNEST. No; I don’t want music just at present. It is far too indefinite. Besides, I took the Baroness Bernstein down to dinner last night, and, though absolutely charming in every other respect, she insisted on discussing music as if it were actually written in the German language. Now, whatever music sounds like I am glad to say that it does not sound in the smallest degree like German. There are forms of patriotism that are really quite degrading. No; Gilbert, don’t play any more. Turn round and talk to me. Talk to me till the white-horned day comes into the room. There is something in your voice that is wonderful.
GILBERT (rising from the piano). I am not in a mood for talking to-night. I really am not. How horrid of you to smile! Where are the cigarettes? Thanks. How exquisite these single daffodils are! They seem to be made of amber and cool ivory. They are like Greek things of the best period. What was the story in the confessions of the remorseful Academician that made you laugh? Tell it to me. After playing Chopin, I feel as if I had been weeping over sins that I had never committed, and mourning over tragedies that were not my own. Music always seems to me to produce that effect. It creates for one a past of which one has been ignorant, and fills one with a sense of sorrows that have been hidden from one’s tears. I can fancy a man who had led a perfectly commonplace life, hearing by chance some curious piece of music, and suddenly discovering that his soul, without his being conscious of it, had passed through terrible experiences, and known fearful joys, or wild romantic loves, or great renunciations. And so tell me this story, Ernest. I want to be amused.
ERNEST. Oh! I don’t know that it is of any importance. But I thought it a really admirable illustration of the true value of ordinary art-criticism. It seems that a lady once gravely asked the remorseful Academician, as you call him, if his celebrated picture of ‘A Spring-Day at Whiteley’s,’ or, ‘Waiting for the Last Omnibus,’ or some subject of that kind, was all painted by hand?
GILBERT. And was it?
ERNEST. You are quite incorrigible. But, seriously speaking, what is the use of art-criticism? Why cannot the artist be left alone, to create a new world if he wishes it, or, if not, to shadow forth the world which we already know, and of which, I fancy, we would each one of us be wearied if Art, with her fine spirit of choice and delicate instinct of selection, did not, as it were, purify it for us, and give to it a momentary perfection. It seems to me that the imagination spreads, or should spread, a solitude around it, and works best in silence and in isolation. Why should the artist be troubled by the shrill clamour of criticism? Why should those who cannot create take upon themselves to estimate the value of creative work? What can they know about it? If a man’s work is easy to understand, an explanation is unnecessary. . . .
GILBERT. And if his work is incomprehensible, an explanation is wicked.
ERNEST. I did not say that.
GILBERT. Ah! but you should have. Nowadays, we have so few mysteries left to us that we cannot afford to part with one of them. The members of the Browning Society, like the theologians of the Broad Church Party, or the authors of Mr. Walter Scott’s Great Writers Series, seem to me to spend their time in trying to explain their divinity away. Where one had hoped that Browning was a mystic they have sought to show that he was simply inarticulate. Where one had fancied that he had something to conceal, they have proved that he had but little to reveal. But I speak merely of his incoherent work. Taken as a whole the man was great. He did not belong to the Olympians, and had all the incompleteness of the Titan. He did not survey, and it was but rarely that he could sing. His work is marred by struggle, violence and effort, and he passed not from emotion to form, but from thought to chaos. Still, he was great. He has been called a thinker, and was certainly a man who was always thinking, and always thinking aloud; but it was not thought that fascinated him, but rather the processes by which thought moves. It was the machine he loved, not what the machine makes. The method by which the fool arrives at his folly was as dear to him as the ultimate wisdom of the wise. So much, indeed, did the subtle mechanism of mind fascinate him that he despised language, or looked upon it as an incomplete instrument of expression. Rhyme, that exquisite echo which in the Muse’s hollow hill creates and answers its own voice; rhyme, which in the hands of the real artist becomes not merely a material element of metrical beauty, but a spiritual element of thought and passion also, waking a new mood, it may be, or stirring a fresh train of ideas, or opening by mere sweetness and suggestion of sound some golden door at which the Imagination itself had knocked in vain; rhyme, which can turn man’s utterance to the speech of gods; rhyme, the one chord we have added to the Greek lyre, became in Robert Browning’s hands a grotesque, misshapen thing, which at times made him masquerade in poetry as a low comedian, and ride Pegasus too often with his tongue in his cheek. There are moments when he wounds us by monstrous music. Nay, if he can only get his music by breaking the strings of his lute, he breaks them, and they snap in discord, and no Athenian tettix, making melody from tremulous wings, lights on the ivory horn to make the movement perfect, or the interval less harsh. Yet, he was great: and though he turned language into ignoble clay, he made from it men and women that live. He is the most Shakespearian creature since Shakespeare. If Shakespeare could sing with myriad lips, Browning could stammer through a thousand mouths. Even now, as I am speaking, and speaking not against him but for him, there glides through the room the pageant of his persons. There, creeps Fra Lippo Lippi with his cheeks still burning from some girl’s hot kiss. There, stands dread Saul with the lordly male-sapphires gleaming in his turban. Mildred Tresham is there, and the Spanish monk, yellow with hatred, and Blougram, and Ben Ezra, and the Bishop of St. Praxed’s. The spawn of Setebos gibbers in the corner, and Sebald, hearing Pippa pass by, looks on Ottima’s haggard face, and loathes her and his own sin, and himself. Pale as the white satin of his doublet, the melancholy king watches with dreamy treacherous eyes too loyal Strafford pass forth to his doom, and Andrea shudders as he hears the cousins whistle in the garden, and bids his perfect wife go down. Yes, Browning was great. And as what will he be remembered? As a poet? Ah, not as a poet! He will be remembered as a writer of fiction, as the most supreme writer of fiction, it may be, that we have ever had. His sense of dramatic situation was unrivalled, and, if he could not answer his own problems, he could at least put problems forth, and what more should an artist do? Considered from the point of view of a creator of character he ranks next to him who made Hamlet. Had he been articulate, he might have sat beside him. The only man who can touch the hem of his garment is George Meredith. Meredith is a prose Browning, and so is Browning. He used poetry as a medium for writing in prose.
ERNEST. There is something in what you say, but there is not everything in what you say. In many points you are unjust.
GILBERT. It is difficult not to be unjust to what one loves. But let us return to the particular point at issue. What was it that you said?
ERNEST. Simply this: that in the best days of art there were no art-critics.
GILBERT. I seem to have heard that observation before, Ernest. It has all the vitality of error and all the tediousness of an old friend.
ERNEST. It is true. Yes: there is no use your tossing your head in that petulant manner. It is quite true. In the best days of art there were no art-critics. The sculptor hewed from the marble block the great white-limbed Hermes that slept within it. The waxers and gilders of images gave tone and texture to the statue, and the world, when it saw it, worshipped and was dumb. He poured the glowing bronze into the mould of sand, and the river of red metal cooled into noble curves and took the impress of the body of a god. With enamel or polished jewels he gave sight to the sightless eyes. The hyacinth-like curls grew crisp beneath his graver. And when, in some dim frescoed fane, or pillared sunlit portico, the child of Leto stood upon his pedestal, those who passed by, δια λαμπροτατου βαινοντες αβρως αιθερος, became conscious of a new influence that had come across their lives, and dreamily, or with a sense of strange and quickening joy, went to their homes or daily labour, or wandered, it may be, through the city gates to that nymph-haunted meadow where young Phaedrus bathed his feet, and, lying there on the soft grass, beneath the tall wind—whispering planes and flowering agnus castus, began to think of the wonder of beauty, and grew silent with unaccustomed awe. In those days the artist was free. From the river valley he took the fine clay in his fingers, and with a little tool of wood or bone, fashioned it into forms so exquisite that the people gave them to the dead as their playthings, and we find them still in the dusty tombs on the yellow hillside by Tanagra, with the faint gold and the fading crimson still lingering about hair and lips and raiment. On a wall of fresh plaster, stained with bright sandyx or mixed with milk and saffron, he pictured one who trod with tired feet the purple white-starred fields of asphodel, one ‘in whose eyelids lay the whole of the Trojan War,’ Polyxena, the daughter of Priam; or figured Odysseus, the wise and cunning, bound by tight cords to the mast-step, that he might listen without hurt to the singing of the Sirens, or wandering by the clear river of Acheron, where the ghosts of fishes flitted over the pebbly bed; or showed the Persian in trews and mitre flying before the Greek at Marathon, or the galleys clashing their beaks of brass in the little Salaminian bay. He drew with silver-point and charcoal upon parchment and prepared cedar. Upon ivory and rose-coloured terracotta he painted with wax, making the wax fluid with juice of olives, and with heated irons making it firm. Panel and marble and linen canvas became wonderful as his brush swept across them; and life seeing her own image, was still, and dared not speak. All life, indeed, was his, from the merchants seated in the market-place to the cloaked shepherd lying on the hill; from the nymph hidden in the laurels and the faun that pipes at noon, to the king whom, in long green-curtained litter, slaves bore upon oil-bright shoulders, and fanned with peacock fans. Men and women, with pleasure or sorrow in their faces, passed before him. He watched them, and their secret became his. Through form and colour he re-created a world.
All subtle arts belonged to him also. He held the gem against the revolving disk, and the amethyst became the purple couch for Adonis, and across the veined sardonyx sped Artemis with her hounds. He beat out the gold into roses, and strung them together for necklace or armlet. He beat out the gold into wreaths for the conqueror’s helmet, or into palmates for the Tyrian robe, or into masks for the royal dead. On the back of the silver mirror he graved Thetis borne by her Nereids, or love-sick Phaedra with her nurse, or Persephone, weary of memory, putting poppies in her hair. The potter sat in his shed, and, flower-like from the silent wheel, the vase rose up beneath his hands. He decorated the base and stem and ears with pattern of dainty olive-leaf, or foliated acanthus, or curved and crested wave. Then in black or red he painted lads wrestling, or in the race: knights in full armour, with strange heraldic shields and curious visors, leaning from shell-shaped chariot over rearing steeds: the gods seated at the feast or working their miracles: the heroes in their victory or in their pain. Sometimes he would etch in thin vermilion lines upon a ground of white the languid bridegroom and his bride, with Eros hovering round them—an Eros like one of Donatello’s angels, a little laughing thing with gilded or with azure wings. On the curved side he would write the name of his friend. ΚΑΛΟΣ ΑΛΚΙΒΙΑΔΗΣ or ΚΑΛΟΣ ΧΑΡΜΙΔΗΣ tells us the story of his days. Again, on the rim of the wide flat cup he would draw the stag browsing, or the lion at rest, as his fancy willed it. From the tiny perfume-bottle laughed Aphrodite at her toilet, and, with bare-limbed Maenads in his train, Dionysus danced round the wine-jar on naked must-stained feet, while, satyr-like, the old Silenus sprawled upon the bloated skins, or shook that magic spear which was tipped with a fretted fir-cone, and wreathed with dark ivy. And no one came to trouble the artist at his work. No irresponsible chatter disturbed him. He was not worried by opinions. By the Ilyssus, says Arnold somewhere, there was no Higginbotham. By the Ilyssus, my dear Gilbert, there were no silly art congresses bringing provincialism to the provinces and teaching the mediocrity how to mouth. By the Ilyssus there were no tedious magazines about art, in which the industrious prattle of what they do not understand. On the reed-grown banks of that little stream strutted no ridiculous journalism monopolising the seat of judgment when it should be apologising in the dock. The Greeks had no art-critics.
GILBERT. Ernest, you are quite delightful, but your views are terribly unsound. I am afraid that you have been listening to the conversation of some one older than yourself. That is always a dangerous thing to do, and if you allow it to degenerate into a habit you will find it absolutely fatal to any intellectual development. As for modern journalism, it is not my business to defend it. It justifies its own existence by the great Darwinian principle of the survival of the vulgarest. I have merely to do with literature.
ERNEST. But what is the difference between literature and journalism?
GILBERT. Oh! journalism is unreadable, and literature is not read. That is all. But with regard to your statement that the Greeks had no art-critics, I assure you that is quite absurd. It would be more just to say that the Greeks were a nation of art-critics.
ERNEST. Really?
GILBERT. Yes, a nation of art-critics. But I don’t wish to destroy the delightfully unreal picture that you have drawn of the relation of the Hellenic artist to the intellectual spirit of his age. To give an accurate description of what has never occurred is not merely the proper occupation of the historian, but the inalienable privilege of any man of parts and culture. Still less do I desire to talk learnedly. Learned conversation is either the affectation of the ignorant or the profession of the mentally unemployed. And, as for what is called improving conversation, that is merely the foolish method by which the still more foolish philanthropist feebly tries to disarm the just rancour of the criminal classes. No: let me play to you some mad scarlet thing by Dvorák. The pallid figures on the tapestry are smiling at us, and the heavy eyelids of my bronze Narcissus are folded in sleep. Don’t let us discuss anything solemnly. I am but too conscious of the fact that we are born in an age when only the dull are treated seriously, and I live in terror of not being misunderstood. Don’t degrade me into the position of giving you useful information. Education is an admirable thing, but it is well to remember from time to time that nothing that is worth knowing can be taught. Through the parted curtains of the window I see the moon like a clipped piece of silver. Like gilded bees the stars cluster round her. The sky is a hard hollow sapphire. Let us go out into the night. Thought is wonderful, but adventure is more wonderful still. Who knows but we may meet Prince Florizel of Bohemia, and hear the fair Cuban tell us that she is not what she seems?
ERNEST. You are horribly wilful. I insist on your discussing this matter with me. You have said that the Greeks were a nation of art-critics. What art-criticism have they left us?
GILBERT. My dear Ernest, even if not a single fragment of art-criticism had come down to us from Hellenic or Hellenistic days, it would be none the less true that the Greeks were a nation of art-critics, and that they invented the criticism of art just as they invented the criticism of everything else. For, after all, what is our primary debt to the Greeks? Simply the critical spirit. And, this spirit, which they exercised on questions of religion and science, of ethics and metaphysics, of politics and education, they exercised on questions of art also, and, indeed, of the two supreme and highest arts, they have left us the most flawless system of criticism that the world has ever seen.
ERNEST. But what are the two supreme and highest arts?
GILBERT. Life and Literature, life and the perfect expression of life. The principles of the former, as laid down by the Greeks, we may not realise in an age so marred by false ideals as our own. The principles of the latter, as they laid them down, are, in many cases, so subtle that we can hardly understand them. Recognising that the most perfect art is that which most fully mirrors man in all his infinite variety, they elaborated the criticism of language, considered in the light of the mere material of that art, to a point to which we, with our accentual system of reasonable or emotional emphasis, can barely if at all attain; studying, for instance, the metrical movements of a prose as scientifically as a modern musician studies harmony and counterpoint, and, I need hardly say, with much keener aesthetic instinct. In this they were right, as they were right in all things. Since the introduction of printing, and the fatal development of the habit of reading amongst the middle and lower classes of this country, there has been a tendency in literature to appeal more and more to the eye, and less and less to the ear which is really the sense which, from the standpoint of pure art, it should seek to please, and by whose canons of pleasure it should abide always. Even the work of Mr. Pater, who is, on the whole, the most perfect master of English prose now creating amongst us, is often far more like a piece of mosaic than a passage in music, and seems, here and there, to lack the true rhythmical life of words and the fine freedom and richness of effect that such rhythmical life produces. We, in fact, have made writing a definite mode of composition, and have treated it as a form of elaborate design. The Greeks, upon the other hand, regarded writing simply as a method of chronicling. Their test was always the spoken word in its musical and metrical relations. The voice was the medium, and the ear the critic. I have sometimes thought that the story of Homer’s blindness might be really an artistic myth, created in critical days, and serving to remind us, not merely that the great poet is always a seer, seeing less with the eyes of the body than he does with the eyes of the soul, but that he is a true singer also, building his song out of music, repeating each line over and over again to himself till he has caught the secret of its melody, chaunting in darkness the words that are winged with light. Certainly, whether this be so or not, it was to his blindness, as an occasion, if not as a cause, that England’s great poet owed much of the majestic movement and sonorous splendour of his later verse. When Milton could no longer write he began to sing. Who would match the measures of Comus with the measures of Samson Agonistes, or of Paradise Lost or Regained? When Milton became blind he composed, as every one should compose, with the voice purely, and so the pipe or reed of earlier days became that mighty many-stopped organ whose rich reverberant music has all the stateliness of Homeric verse, if it seeks not to have its swiftness, and is the one imperishable inheritance of English literature sweeping through all the ages, because above them, and abiding with us ever, being immortal in its form. Yes: writing has done much harm to writers. We must return to the voice. That must be our test, and perhaps then we shall be able to appreciate some of the subtleties of Greek art-criticism.
As it now is, we cannot do so. Sometimes, when I have written a piece of prose that I have been modest enough to consider absolutely free from fault, a dreadful thought comes over me that I may have been guilty of the immoral effeminacy of using trochaic and tribrachic movements, a crime for which a learned critic of the Augustan age censures with most just severity the brilliant if somewhat paradoxical Hegesias. I grow cold when I think of it, and wonder to myself if the admirable ethical effect of the prose of that charming writer, who once in a spirit of reckless generosity towards the uncultivated portion of our community proclaimed the monstrous doctrine that conduct is three-fourths of life, will not some day be entirely annihilated by the discovery that the paeons have been wrongly placed.
ERNEST. Ah! now you are flippant.
GILBERT. Who would not be flippant when he is gravely told that the Greeks had no art-critics? I can understand it being said that the constructive genius of the Greeks lost itself in criticism, but not that the race to whom we owe the critical spirit did not criticise. You will not ask me to give you a survey of Greek art criticism from Plato to Plotinus. The night is too lovely for that, and the moon, if she heard us, would put more ashes on her face than are there already. But think merely of one perfect little work of aesthetic criticism, Aristotle’s Treatise on Poetry. It is not perfect in form, for it is badly written, consisting perhaps of notes dotted down for an art lecture, or of isolated fragments destined for some larger book, but in temper and treatment it is perfect, absolutely. The ethical effect of art, its importance to culture, and its place in the formation of character, had been done once for all by Plato; but here we have art treated, not from the moral, but from the purely aesthetic point of view. Plato had, of course, dealt with many definitely artistic subjects, such as the importance of unity in a work of art, the necessity for tone and harmony, the aesthetic value of appearances, the relation of the visible arts to the external world, and the relation of fiction to fact. He first perhaps stirred in the soul of man that desire that we have not yet satisfied, the desire to know the connection between Beauty and Truth, and the place of Beauty in the moral and intellectual order of the Kosmos. The problems of idealism and realism, as he sets them forth, may seem to many to be somewhat barren of result in the metaphysical sphere of abstract being in which he places them, but transfer them to the sphere of art, and you will find that they are still vital and full of meaning. It may be that it is as a critic of Beauty that Plato is destined to live, and that by altering the name of the sphere of his speculation we shall find a new philosophy. But Aristotle, like Goethe, deals with art primarily in its concrete manifestations, taking Tragedy, for instance, and investigating the material it uses, which is language, its subject-matter, which is life, the method by which it works, which is action, the conditions under which it reveals itself, which are those of theatric presentation, its logical structure, which is plot, and its final aesthetic appeal, which is to the sense of beauty realised through the passions of pity and awe. That purification and spiritualising of the nature which he calls καθαρσις is, as Goethe saw, essentially aesthetic, and is not moral, as Lessing fancied. Concerning himself primarily with the impression that the work of art produces, Aristotle sets himself to analyse that impression, to investigate its source, to see how it is engendered. As a physiologist and psychologist, he knows that the health of a function resides in energy. To have a capacity for a passion and not to realise it, is to make oneself incomplete and limited. The mimic spectacle of life that Tragedy affords cleanses the bosom of much ‘perilous stuff,’ and by presenting high and worthy objects for the exercise of the emotions purifies and spiritualises the man; nay, not merely does it spiritualise him, but it initiates him also into noble feelings of which he might else have known nothing, the word καθαρσις having, it has sometimes seemed to me, a definite allusion to the rite of initiation, if indeed that be not, as I am occasionally tempted to fancy, its true and only meaning here. This is of course a mere outline of the book. But you see what a perfect piece of aesthetic criticism it is. Who indeed but a Greek could have analysed art so well? After reading it, one does not wonder any longer that Alexandria devoted itself so largely to art-criticism, and that we find the artistic temperaments of the day investigating every question of style and manner, discussing the great Academic schools of painting, for instance, such as the school of Sicyon, that sought to preserve the dignified traditions of the antique mode, or the realistic and impressionist schools, that aimed at reproducing actual life, or the elements of ideality in portraiture, or the artistic value of the epic form in an age so modern as theirs, or the proper subject-matter for the artist. Indeed, I fear that the inartistic temperaments of the day busied themselves also in matters of literature and art, for the accusations of plagiarism were endless, and such accusations proceed either from the thin colourless lips of impotence, or from the grotesque mouths of those who, possessing nothing of their own, fancy that they can gain a reputation for wealth by crying out that they have been robbed. And I assure you, my dear Ernest, that the Greeks chattered about painters quite as much as people do nowadays, and had their private views, and shilling exhibitions, and Arts and Crafts guilds, and Pre-Raphaelite movements, and movements towards realism, and lectured about art, and wrote essays on art, and produced their art-historians, and their archaeologists, and all the rest of it. Why, even the theatrical managers of travelling companies brought their dramatic critics with them when they went on tour, and paid them very handsome salaries for writing laudatory notices. Whatever, in fact, is modern in our life we owe to the Greeks. Whatever is an anachronism is due to mediaevalism. It is the Greeks who have given us the whole system of art-criticism, and how fine their critical instinct was, may be seen from the fact that the material they criticised with most care was, as I have already said, language. For the material that painter or sculptor uses is meagre in comparison with that of words. Words have not merely music as sweet as that of viol and lute, colour as rich and vivid as any that makes lovely for us the canvas of the Venetian or the Spaniard, and plastic form no less sure and certain than that which reveals itself in marble or in bronze, but thought and passion and spirituality are theirs also, are theirs indeed alone. If the Greeks had criticised nothing but language, they would still have been the great art-critics of the world. To know the principles of the highest art is to know the principles of all the arts.
But I see that the moon is hiding behind a sulphur-coloured cloud. Out of a tawny mane of drift she gleams like a lion’s eye. She is afraid that I will talk to you of Lucian and Longinus, of Quinctilian and Dionysius, of Pliny and Fronto and Pausanias, of all those who in the antique world wrote or lectured upon art matters. She need not be afraid. I am tired of my expedition into the dim, dull abyss of facts. There is nothing left for me now but the divine μονοχρονος ηδονη of another cigarette. Cigarettes have at least the charm of leaving one unsatisfied.
ERNEST. Try one of mine. They are rather good. I get them direct from Cairo. The only use of our attachés is that they supply their friends with excellent tobacco. And as the moon has hidden herself, let us talk a little longer. I am quite ready to admit that I was wrong in what I said about the Greeks. They were, as you have pointed out, a nation of art-critics. I acknowledge it, and I feel a little sorry for them. For the creative faculty is higher than the critical. There is really no comparison between them.
GILBERT. The antithesis between them is entirely arbitrary. Without the critical faculty, there is no artistic creation at all, worthy of the name. You spoke a little while ago of that fine spirit of choice and delicate instinct of selection by which the artist realises life for us, and gives to it a momentary perfection. Well, that spirit of choice, that subtle tact of omission, is really the critical faculty in one of its most characteristic moods, and no one who does not possess this critical faculty can create anything at all in art. Arnold’s definition of literature as a criticism of life was not very felicitous in form, but it showed how keenly he recognised the importance of the critical element in all creative work.
ERNEST. I should have said that great artists work unconsciously, that they were ‘wiser than they knew,’ as, I think, Emerson remarks somewhere.
GILBERT. It is really not so, Ernest. All fine imaginative work is self-conscious and deliberate. No poet sings because he must sing. At least, no great poet does. A great poet sings because he chooses to sing. It is so now, and it has always been so. We are sometimes apt to think that the voices that sounded at the dawn of poetry were simpler, fresher, and more natural than ours, and that the world which the early poets looked at, and through which they walked, had a kind of poetical quality of its own, and almost without changing could pass into song. The snow lies thick now upon Olympus, and its steep scarped sides are bleak and barren, but once, we fancy, the white feet of the Muses brushed the dew from the anemones in the morning, and at evening came Apollo to sing to the shepherds in the vale. But in this we are merely lending to other ages what we desire, or think we desire, for our own. Our historical sense is at fault. Every century that produces poetry is, so far, an artificial century, and the work that seems to us to be the most natural and simple product of its time is always the result of the most self-conscious effort. Believe me, Ernest, there is no fine art without self-consciousness, and self-consciousness and the critical spirit are one.
ERNEST. I see what you mean, and there is much in it. But surely you would admit that the great poems of the early world, the primitive, anonymous collective poems, were the result of the imagination of races, rather than of the imagination of individuals?
GILBERT. Not when they became poetry. Not when they received a beautiful form. For there is no art where there is no style, and no style where there is no unity, and unity is of the individual. No doubt Homer had old ballads and stories to deal with, as Shakespeare had chronicles and plays and novels from which to work, but they were merely his rough material. He took them, and shaped them into song. They become his, because he made them lovely. They were built out of music,

And so not built at all,
And therefore built for ever.

The longer one studies life and literature, the more strongly one feels that behind everything that is wonderful stands the individual, and that it is not the moment that makes the man, but the man who creates the age. Indeed, I am inclined to think that each myth and legend that seems to us to spring out of the wonder, or terror, or fancy of tribe and nation, was in its origin the invention of one single mind. The curiously limited number of the myths seems to me to point to this conclusion. But we must not go off into questions of comparative mythology. We must keep to criticism. And what I want to point out is this. An age that has no criticism is either an age in which art is immobile, hieratic, and confined to the reproduction of formal types, or an age that possesses no art at all. There have been critical ages that have not been creative, in the ordinary sense of the word, ages in which the spirit of man has sought to set in order the treasures of his treasure-house, to separate the gold from the silver, and the silver from the lead, to count over the jewels, and to give names to the pearls. But there has never been a creative age that has not been critical also. For it is the critical faculty that invents fresh forms. The tendency of creation is to repeat itself. It is to the critical instinct that we owe each new school that springs up, each new mould that art finds ready to its hand. There is really not a single form that art now uses that does not come to us from the critical spirit of Alexandria, where these forms were either stereotyped or invented or made perfect. I say Alexandria, not merely because it was there that the Greek spirit became most self-conscious, and indeed ultimately expired in scepticism and theology, but because it was to that city, and not to Athens, that Rome turned for her models, and it was through the survival, such as it was, of the Latin language that culture lived at all. When, at the Renaissance, Greek literature dawned upon Europe, the soil had been in some measure prepared for it. But, to get rid of the details of history, which are always wearisome and usually inaccurate, let us say generally, that the forms of art have been due to the Greek critical spirit. To it we owe the epic, the lyric, the entire drama in every one of its developments, including burlesque, the idyll, the romantic novel, the novel of adventure, the essay, the dialogue, the oration, the lecture, for which perhaps we should not forgive them, and the epigram, in all the wide meaning of that word. In fact, we owe it everything, except the sonnet, to which, however, some curious parallels of thought-movement may be traced in the Anthology, American journalism, to which no parallel can be found anywhere, and the ballad in sham Scotch dialect, which one of our most industrious writers has recently proposed should be made the basis for a final and unanimous effort on the part of our second-rate poets to make themselves really romantic. Each new school, as it appears, cries out against criticism, but it is to the critical faculty in man that it owes its origin. The mere creative instinct does not innovate, but reproduces.
ERNEST. You have been talking of criticism as an essential part of the creative spirit, and I now fully accept your theory. But what of criticism outside creation? I have a foolish habit of reading periodicals, and it seems to me that most modern criticism is perfectly valueless.
GILBERT. So is most modern creative work also. Mediocrity weighing mediocrity in the balance, and incompetence applauding its brother—that is the spectacle which the artistic activity of England affords us from time to time. And yet, I feel I am a little unfair in this matter. As a rule, the critics—I speak, of course, of the higher class, of those in fact who write for the sixpenny papers—are far more cultured than the people whose work they are called upon to review. This is, indeed, only what one would expect, for criticism demands infinitely more cultivation than creation does.
ERNEST. Really?
GILBERT. Certainly. Anybody can write a three-volumed novel. It merely requires a complete ignorance of both life and literature. The difficulty that I should fancy the reviewer feels is the difficulty of sustaining any standard. Where there is no style a standard must be impossible. The poor reviewers are apparently reduced to be the reporters of the police-court of literature, the chroniclers of the doings of the habitual criminals of art. It is sometimes said of them that they do not read all through the works they are called upon to criticise. They do not. Or at least they should not. If they did so, they would become confirmed misanthropes, or if I may borrow a phrase from one of the pretty Newnham graduates, confirmed womanthropes for the rest of their lives. Nor is it necessary. To know the vintage and quality of a wine one need not drink the whole cask. It must be perfectly easy in half an hour to say whether a book is worth anything or worth nothing. Ten minutes are really sufficient, if one has the instinct for form. Who wants to wade through a dull volume? One tastes it, and that is quite enough—more than enough, I should imagine. I am aware that there are many honest workers in painting as well as in literature who object to criticism entirely. They are quite right. Their work stands in no intellectual relation to their age. It brings us no new element of pleasure. It suggests no fresh departure of thought, or passion, or beauty. It should not be spoken of. It should be left to the oblivion that it deserves.
ERNEST. But, my dear fellow—excuse me for interrupting you—you seem to me to be allowing your passion for criticism to lead you a great deal too far. For, after all, even you must admit that it is much more difficult to do a thing than to talk about it.
GILBERT. More difficult to do a thing than to talk about it? Not at all. That is a gross popular error. It is very much more difficult to talk about a thing than to do it. In the sphere of actual life that is of course obvious. Anybody can make history. Only a great man can write it. There is no mode of action, no form of emotion, that we do not share with the lower animals. It is only by language that we rise above them, or above each other—by language, which is the parent, and not the child, of thought. Action, indeed, is always easy, and when presented to us in its most aggravated, because most continuous form, which I take to be that of real industry, becomes simply the refuge of people who have nothing whatsoever to do. No, Ernest, don’t talk about action. It is a blind thing dependent on external influences, and moved by an impulse of whose nature it is unconscious. It is a thing incomplete in its essence, because limited by accident, and ignorant of its direction, being always at variance with its aim. Its basis is the lack of imagination. It is the last resource of those who know not how to dream.
ERNEST. Gilbert, you treat the world as if it were a crystal ball. You hold it in your hand, and reverse it to please a wilful fancy. You do nothing but re-write history.
GILBERT. The one duty we owe to history is to re-write it. That is not the least of the tasks in store for the critical spirit. When we have fully discovered the scientific laws that govern life, we shall realise that the one person who has more illusions than the dreamer is the man of action. He, indeed, knows neither the origin of his deeds nor their results. From the field in which he thought that he had sown thorns, we have gathered our vintage, and the fig-tree that he planted for our pleasure is as barren as the thistle, and more bitter. It is because Humanity has never known where it was going that it has been able to find its way.
ERNEST. You think, then, that in the sphere of action a conscious aim is a delusion?
GILBERT. It is worse than a delusion. If we lived long enough to see the results of our actions it may be that those who call themselves good would be sickened with a dull remorse, and those whom the world calls evil stirred by a noble joy. Each little thing that we do passes into the great machine of life which may grind our virtues to powder and make them worthless, or transform our sins into elements of a new civilisation, more marvellous and more splendid than any that has gone before. But men are the slaves of words. They rage against Materialism, as they call it, forgetting that there has been no material improvement that has not spiritualised the world, and that there have been few, if any, spiritual awakenings that have not wasted the world’s faculties in barren hopes, and fruitless aspirations, and empty or trammelling creeds. What is termed Sin is an essential element of progress. Without it the world would stagnate, or grow old, or become colourless. By its curiosity Sin increases the experience of the race. Through its intensified assertion of individualism, it saves us from monotony of type. In its rejection of the current notions about morality, it is one with the higher ethics. And as for the virtues! What are the virtues? Nature, M. Renan tells us, cares little about chastity, and it may be that it is to the shame of the Magdalen, and not to their own purity, that the Lucretias of modern life owe their freedom from stain. Charity, as even those of whose religion it makes a formal part have been compelled to acknowledge, creates a multitude of evils. The mere existence of conscience, that faculty of which people prate so much nowadays, and are so ignorantly proud, is a sign of our imperfect development. It must be merged in instinct before we become fine. Self-denial is simply a method by which man arrests his progress, and self-sacrifice a survival of the mutilation of the savage, part of that old worship of pain which is so terrible a factor in the history of the world, and which even now makes its victims day by day, and has its altars in the land. Virtues! Who knows what the virtues are? Not you. Not I. Not any one. It is well for our vanity that we slay the criminal, for if we suffered him to live he might show us what we had gained by his crime. It is well for his peace that the saint goes to his martyrdom. He is spared the sight of the horror of his harvest.
ERNEST. Gilbert, you sound too harsh a note. Let us go back to the more gracious fields of literature. What was it you said? That it was more difficult to talk about a thing than to do it?
GILBERT (after a pause). Yes: I believe I ventured upon that simple truth. Surely you see now that I am right? When man acts he is a puppet. When he describes he is a poet. The whole secret lies in that. It was easy enough on the sandy plains by windy Ilion to send the notched arrow from the painted bow, or to hurl against the shield of hide and flamelike brass the long ash-handled spear. It was easy for the adulterous queen to spread the Tyrian carpets for her lord, and then, as he lay couched in the marble bath, to throw over his head the purple net, and call to her smooth-faced lover to stab through the meshes at the heart that should have broken at Aulis. For Antigone even, with Death waiting for her as her bridegroom, it was easy to pass through the tainted air at noon, and climb the hill, and strew with kindly earth the wretched naked corse that had no tomb. But what of those who wrote about these things? What of those who gave them reality, and made them live for ever? Are they not greater than the men and women they sing of? ‘Hector that sweet knight is dead,’ and Lucian tells us how in the dim under-world Menippus saw the bleaching skull of Helen, and marvelled that it was for so grim a favour that all those horned ships were launched, those beautiful mailed men laid low, those towered cities brought to dust. Yet, every day the swanlike daughter of Leda comes out on the battlements, and looks down at the tide of war. The greybeards wonder at her loveliness, and she stands by the side of the king. In his chamber of stained ivory lies her leman. He is polishing his dainty armour, and combing the scarlet plume. With squire and page, her husband passes from tent to tent. She can see his bright hair, and hears, or fancies that she hears, that clear cold voice. In the courtyard below, the son of Priam is buckling on his brazen cuirass. The white arms of Andromache are around his neck. He sets his helmet on the ground, lest their babe should be frightened. Behind the embroidered curtains of his pavilion sits Achilles, in perfumed raiment, while in harness of gilt and silver the friend of his soul arrays himself to go forth to the fight. From a curiously carven chest that his mother Thetis had brought to his ship-side, the Lord of the Myrmidons takes out that mystic chalice that the lip of man had never touched, and cleanses it with brimstone, and with fresh water cools it, and, having washed his hands, fills with black wine its burnished hollow, and spills the thick grape-blood upon the ground in honour of Him whom at Dodona barefooted prophets worshipped, and prays to Him, and knows not that he prays in vain, and that by the hands of two knights from Troy, Panthous’ son, Euphorbus, whose love-locks were looped with gold, and the Priamid, the lion-hearted, Patroklus, the comrade of comrades, must meet his doom. Phantoms, are they? Heroes of mist and mountain? Shadows in a song? No: they are real. Action! What is action? It dies at the moment of its energy. It is a base concession to fact. The world is made by the singer for the dreamer.
ERNEST. While you talk it seems to me to be so.
GILBERT. It is so in truth. On the mouldering citadel of Troy lies the lizard like a thing of green bronze. The owl has built her nest in the palace of Priam. Over the empty plain wander shepherd and goatherd with their flocks, and where, on the wine-surfaced, oily sea, οινοψ ποντος, as Homer calls it, copper-prowed and streaked with vermilion, the great galleys of the Danaoi came in their gleaming crescent, the lonely tunny-fisher sits in his little boat and watches the bobbing corks of his net. Yet, every morning the doors of the city are thrown open, and on foot, or in horse-drawn chariot, the warriors go forth to battle, and mock their enemies from behind their iron masks. All day long the fight rages, and when night comes the torches gleam by the tents, and the cresset burns in the hall. Those who live in marble or on painted panel, know of life but a single exquisite instant, eternal indeed in its beauty, but limited to one note of passion or one mood of calm. Those whom the poet makes live have their myriad emotions of joy and terror, of courage and despair, of pleasure and of suffering. The seasons come and go in glad or saddening pageant, and with winged or leaden feet the years pass by before them. They have their youth and their manhood, they are children, and they grow old. It is always dawn for St. Helena, as Veronese saw her at the window. Through the still morning air the angels bring her the symbol of God’s pain. The cool breezes of the morning lift the gilt threads from her brow. On that little hill by the city of Florence, where the lovers of Giorgione are lying, it is always the solstice of noon, of noon made so languorous by summer suns that hardly can the slim naked girl dip into the marble tank the round bubble of clear glass, and the long fingers of the lute-player rest idly upon the chords. It is twilight always for the dancing nymphs whom Corot set free among the silver poplars of France. In eternal twilight they move, those frail diaphanous figures, whose tremulous white feet seem not to touch the dew-drenched grass they tread on. But those who walk in epos, drama, or romance, see through the labouring months the young moons wax and wane, and watch the night from evening unto morning star, and from sunrise unto sunsetting can note the shifting day with all its gold and shadow. For them, as for us, the flowers bloom and wither, and the Earth, that Green-tressed Goddess as Coleridge calls her, alters her raiment for their pleasure. The statue is concentrated to one moment of perfection. The image stained upon the canvas possesses no spiritual element of growth or change. If they know nothing of death, it is because they know little of life, for the secrets of life and death belong to those, and those only, whom the sequence of time affects, and who possess not merely the present but the future, and can rise or fall from a past of glory or of shame. Movement, that problem of the visible arts, can be truly realised by Literature alone. It is Literature that shows us the body in its swiftness and the soul in its unrest.
ERNEST. Yes; I see now what you mean. But, surely, the higher you place the creative artist, the lower must the critic rank.
GILBERT. Why so?
ERNEST. Because the best that he can give us will be but an echo of rich music, a dim shadow of clear-outlined form. It may, indeed, be that life is chaos, as you tell me that it is; that its martyrdoms are mean and its heroisms ignoble; and that it is the function of Literature to create, from the rough material of actual existence, a new world that will be more marvellous, more enduring, and more true than the world that common eyes look upon, and through which common natures seek to realise their perfection. But surely, if this new world has been made by the spirit and touch of a great artist, it will be a thing so complete and perfect that there will be nothing left for the critic to do. I quite understand now, and indeed admit most readily, that it is far more difficult to talk about a thing than to do it. But it seems to me that this sound and sensible maxim, which is really extremely soothing to one’s feelings, and should be adopted as its motto by every Academy of Literature all over the world, applies only to the relations that exist between Art and Life, and not to any relations that there may be between Art and Criticism.
GILBERT. But, surely, Criticism is itself an art. And just as artistic creation implies the working of the critical faculty, and, indeed, without it cannot be said to exist at all, so Criticism is really creative in the highest sense of the word. Criticism is, in fact, both creative and independent.
ERNEST. Independent?
GILBERT. Yes; independent. Criticism is no more to be judged by any low standard of imitation or resemblance than is the work of poet or sculptor. The critic occupies the same relation to the work of art that he criticises as the artist does to the visible world of form and colour, or the unseen world of passion and of thought. He does not even require for the perfection of his art the finest materials. Anything will serve his purpose. And just as out of the sordid and sentimental amours of the silly wife of a small country doctor in the squalid village of Yonville-l’Abbaye, near Rouen, Gustave Flaubert was able to create a classic, and make a masterpiece of style, so, from subjects of little or of no importance, such as the pictures in this year’s Royal Academy, or in any year’s Royal Academy for that matter, Mr. Lewis Morris’s poems, M. Ohnet’s novels, or the plays of Mr. Henry Arthur Jones, the true critic can, if it be his pleasure so to direct or waste his faculty of contemplation, produce work that will be flawless in beauty and instinct with intellectual subtlety. Why not? Dulness is always an irresistible temptation for brilliancy, and stupidity is the permanent Bestia Trionfans that calls wisdom from its cave. To an artist so creative as the critic, what does subject-matter signify? No more and no less than it does to the novelist and the painter. Like them, he can find his motives everywhere. Treatment is the test. There is nothing that has not in it suggestion or challenge.
ERNEST. But is Criticism really a creative art?
GILBERT. Why should it not be? It works with materials, and puts them into a form that is at once new and delightful. What more can one say of poetry? Indeed, I would call criticism a creation within a creation. For just as the great artists, from Homer and AEschylus, down to Shakespeare and Keats, did not go directly to life for their subject-matter, but sought for it in myth, and legend, and ancient tale, so the critic deals with materials that others have, as it were, purified for him, and to which imaginative form and colour have been already added. Nay, more, I would say that the highest Criticism, being the purest form of personal impression, is in its way more creative than creation, as it has least reference to any standard external to itself, and is, in fact, its own reason for existing, and, as the Greeks would put it, in itself, and to itself, an end. Certainly, it is never trammelled by any shackles of verisimilitude. No ignoble considerations of probability, that cowardly concession to the tedious repetitions of domestic or public life, affect it ever. One may appeal from fiction unto fact. But from the soul there is no appeal.
ERNEST. From the soul?
GILBERT. Yes, from the soul. That is what the highest criticism really is, the record of one’s own soul. It is more fascinating than history, as it is concerned simply with oneself. It is more delightful than philosophy, as its subject is concrete and not abstract, real and not vague. It is the only civilised form of autobiography, as it deals not with the events, but with the thoughts of one’s life; not with life’s physical accidents of deed or circumstance, but with the spiritual moods and imaginative passions of the mind. I am always amused by the silly vanity of those writers and artists of our day who seem to imagine that the primary function of the critic is to chatter about their second-rate work. The best that one can say of most modern creative art is that it is just a little less vulgar than reality, and so the critic, with his fine sense of distinction and sure instinct of delicate refinement, will prefer to look into the silver mirror or through the woven veil, and will turn his eyes away from the chaos and clamour of actual existence, though the mirror be tarnished and the veil be torn. His sole aim is to chronicle his own impressions. It is for him that pictures are painted, books written, and marble hewn into form.
ERNEST. I seem to have heard another theory of Criticism.
GILBERT. Yes: it has been said by one whose gracious memory we all revere, and the music of whose pipe once lured Proserpina from her Sicilian fields, and made those white feet stir, and not in vain, the Cumnor cowslips, that the proper aim of Criticism is to see the object as in itself it really is. But this is a very serious error, and takes no cognisance of Criticism’s most perfect form, which is in its essence purely subjective, and seeks to reveal its own secret and not the secret of another. For the highest Criticism deals with art not as expressive but as impressive purely.
ERNEST. But is that really so?
GILBERT. Of course it is. Who cares whether Mr. Ruskin’s views on Turner are sound or not? What does it matter? That mighty and majestic prose of his, so fervid and so fiery-coloured in its noble eloquence, so rich in its elaborate symphonic music, so sure and certain, at its best, in subtle choice of word and epithet, is at least as great a work of art as any of those wonderful sunsets that bleach or rot on their corrupted canvases in England’s Gallery; greater indeed, one is apt to think at times, not merely because its equal beauty is more enduring, but on account of the fuller variety of its appeal, soul speaking to soul in those long-cadenced lines, not through form and colour alone, though through these, indeed, completely and without loss, but with intellectual and emotional utterance, with lofty passion and with loftier thought, with imaginative insight, and with poetic aim; greater, I always think, even as Literature is the greater art. Who, again, cares whether Mr. Pater has put into the portrait of Monna Lisa something that Lionardo never dreamed of? The painter may have been merely the slave of an archaic smile, as some have fancied, but whenever I pass into the cool galleries of the Palace of the Louvre, and stand before that strange figure ‘set in its marble chair in that cirque of fantastic rocks, as in some faint light under sea,’ I murmur to myself, ‘She is older than the rocks among which she sits; like the vampire, she has been dead many times, and learned the secrets of the grave; and has been a diver in deep seas, and keeps their fallen day about her: and trafficked for strange webs with Eastern merchants; and, as Leda, was the mother of Helen of Troy, and, as St. Anne, the mother of Mary; and all this has been to her but as the sound of lyres and flutes, and lives only in the delicacy with which it has moulded the changing lineaments, and tinged the eyelids and the hands.’ And I say to my friend, ‘The presence that thus so strangely rose beside the waters is expressive of what in the ways of a thousand years man had come to desire’; and he answers me, ‘Hers is the head upon which all “the ends of the world are come,” and the eyelids are a little weary.’
And so the picture becomes more wonderful to us than it really is, and reveals to us a secret of which, in truth, it knows nothing, and the music of the mystical prose is as sweet in our ears as was that flute-player’s music that lent to the lips of La Gioconda those subtle and poisonous curves. Do you ask me what Lionardo would have said had any one told him of this picture that ‘all the thoughts and experience of the world had etched and moulded therein that which they had of power to refine and make expressive the outward form, the animalism of Greece, the lust of Rome, the reverie of the Middle Age with its spiritual ambition and imaginative loves, the return of the Pagan world, the sins of the Borgias?’ He would probably have answered that he had contemplated none of these things, but had concerned himself simply with certain arrangements of lines and masses, and with new and curious colour-harmonies of blue and green. And it is for this very reason that the criticism which I have quoted is criticism of the highest kind. It treats the work of art simply as a starting-point for a new creation. It does not confine itself—let us at least suppose so for the moment—to discovering the real intention of the artist and accepting that as final. And in this it is right, for the meaning of any beautiful created thing is, at least, as much in the soul of him who looks at it, as it was in his soul who wrought it. Nay, it is rather the beholder who lends to the beautiful thing its myriad meanings, and makes it marvellous for us, and sets it in some new relation to the age, so that it becomes a vital portion of our lives, and a symbol of what we pray for, or perhaps of what, having prayed for, we fear that we may receive. The longer I study, Ernest, the more clearly I see that the beauty of the visible arts is, as the beauty of music, impressive primarily, and that it may be marred, and indeed often is so, by any excess of intellectual intention on the part of the artist. For when the work is finished it has, as it were, an independent life of its own, and may deliver a message far other than that which was put into its lips to say. Sometimes, when I listen to the overture to Tannhäuser, I seem indeed to see that comely knight treading delicately on the flower-strewn grass, and to hear the voice of Venus calling to him from the caverned hill. But at other times it speaks to me of a thousand different things, of myself, it may be, and my own life, or of the lives of others whom one has loved and grown weary of loving, or of the passions that man has known, or of the passions that man has not known, and so has sought for. To-night it may fill one with that ΕΡΩΣ ΤΩΝ ΑΔΥΝΑΤΩΝ, that Amour de l’Impossible, which falls like a madness on many who think they live securely and out of reach of harm, so that they sicken suddenly with the poison of unlimited desire, and, in the infinite pursuit of what they may not obtain, grow faint and swoon or stumble. To-morrow, like the music of which Aristotle and Plato tell us, the noble Dorian music of the Greek, it may perform the office of a physician, and give us an anodyne against pain, and heal the spirit that is wounded, and ‘bring the soul into harmony with all right things.’ And what is true about music is true about all the arts. Beauty has as many meanings as man has moods. Beauty is the symbol of symbols. Beauty reveals everything, because it expresses nothing. When it shows us itself, it shows us the whole fiery-coloured world.
ERNEST. But is such work as you have talked about really criticism?
GILBERT. It is the highest Criticism, for it criticises not merely the individual work of art, but Beauty itself, and fills with wonder a form which the artist may have left void, or not understood, or understood incompletely.
ERNEST. The highest Criticism, then, is more creative than creation, and the primary aim of the critic is to see the object as in itself it really is not; that is your theory, I believe?
GILBERT. Yes, that is my theory. To the critic the work of art is simply a suggestion for a new work of his own, that need not necessarily bear any obvious resemblance to the thing it criticises. The one characteristic of a beautiful form is that one can put into it whatever one wishes, and see in it whatever one chooses to see; and the Beauty, that gives to creation its universal and aesthetic element, makes the critic a creator in his turn, and whispers of a thousand different things which were not present in the mind of him who carved the statue or painted the panel or graved the gem.
It is sometimes said by those who understand neither the nature of the highest Criticism nor the charm of the highest Art, that the pictures that the critic loves most to write about are those that belong to the anecdotage of painting, and that deal with scenes taken out of literature or history. But this is not so. Indeed, pictures of this kind are far too intelligible. As a class, they rank with illustrations, and, even considered from this point of view are failures, as they do not stir the imagination, but set definite bounds to it. For the domain of the painter is, as I suggested before, widely different from that of the poet. To the latter belongs life in its full and absolute entirety; not merely the beauty that men look at, but the beauty that men listen to also; not merely the momentary grace of form or the transient gladness of colour, but the whole sphere of feeling, the perfect cycle of thought. The painter is so far limited that it is only through the mask of the body that he can show us the mystery of the soul; only through conventional images that he can handle ideas; only through its physical equivalents that he can deal with psychology. And how inadequately does he do it then, asking us to accept the torn turban of the Moor for the noble rage of Othello, or a dotard in a storm for the wild madness of Lear! Yet it seems as if nothing could stop him. Most of our elderly English painters spend their wicked and wasted lives in poaching upon the domain of the poets, marring their motives by clumsy treatment, and striving to render, by visible form or colour, the marvel of what is invisible, the splendour of what is not seen. Their pictures are, as a natural consequence, insufferably tedious. They have degraded the invisible arts into the obvious arts, and the one thing not worth looking at is the obvious. I do not say that poet and painter may not treat of the same subject. They have always done so and will always do so. But while the poet can be pictorial or not, as he chooses, the painter must be pictorial always. For a painter is limited, not to what he sees in nature, but to what upon canvas may be seen.
And so, my dear Ernest, pictures of this kind will not really fascinate the critic. He will turn from them to such works as make him brood and dream and fancy, to works that possess the subtle quality of suggestion, and seem to tell one that even from them there is an escape into a wider world. It is sometimes said that the tragedy of an artist’s life is that he cannot realise his ideal. But the true tragedy that dogs the steps of most artists is that they realise their ideal too absolutely. For, when the ideal is realised, it is robbed of its wonder and its mystery, and becomes simply a new starting-point for an ideal that is other than itself. This is the reason why music is the perfect type of art. Music can never reveal its ultimate secret. This, also, is the explanation of the value of limitations in art. The sculptor gladly surrenders imitative colour, and the painter the actual dimensions of form, because by such renunciations they are able to avoid too definite a presentation of the Real, which would be mere imitation, and too definite a realisation of the Ideal, which would be too purely intellectual. It is through its very incompleteness that art becomes complete in beauty, and so addresses itself, not to the faculty of recognition nor to the faculty of reason, but to the aesthetic sense alone, which, while accepting both reason and recognition as stages of apprehension, subordinates them both to a pure synthetic impression of the work of art as a whole, and, taking whatever alien emotional elements the work may possess, uses their very complexity as a means by which a richer unity may be added to the ultimate impression itself. You see, then, how it is that the aesthetic critic rejects these obvious modes of art that have but one message to deliver, and having delivered it become dumb and sterile, and seeks rather for such modes as suggest reverie and mood, and by their imaginative beauty make all interpretations true, and no interpretation final. Some resemblance, no doubt, the creative work of the critic will have to the work that has stirred him to creation, but it will be such resemblance as exists, not between Nature and the mirror that the painter of landscape or figure may be supposed to hold up to her, but between Nature and the work of the decorative artist. Just as on the flowerless carpets of Persia, tulip and rose blossom indeed and are lovely to look on, though they are not reproduced in visible shape or line; just as the pearl and purple of the sea-shell is echoed in the church of St. Mark at Venice; just as the vaulted ceiling of the wondrous chapel at Ravenna is made gorgeous by the gold and green and sapphire of the peacock’s tail, though the birds of Juno fly not across it; so the critic reproduces the work that he criticises in a mode that is never imitative, and part of whose charm may really consist in the rejection of resemblance, and shows us in this way not merely the meaning but also the mystery of Beauty, and, by transforming each art into literature, solves once for all the problem of Art’s unity.
But I see it is time for supper. After we have discussed some Chambertin and a few ortolans, we will pass on to the question of the critic considered in the light of the interpreter.
ERNEST. Ah! you admit, then, that the critic may occasionally be allowed to see the object as in itself it really is.
GILBERT. I am not quite sure. Perhaps I may admit it after supper. There is a subtle influence in supper.


THE CRITIC AS ARTIST—WITH SOME REMARKS UPON THE IMPORTANCE OF DISCUSSING EVERYTHING



A DIALOGUE: Part II. Persons: the same. Scene: the same.
ERNEST. The ortolans were delightful, and the Chambertin perfect, and now let us return to the point at issue.
GILBERT. Ah! don’t let us do that. Conversation should touch everything, but should concentrate itself on nothing. Let us talk about Moral Indignation, its Cause and Cure, a subject on which I think of writing: or about The Survival of Thersites, as shown by the English comic papers; or about any topic that may turn up.
ERNEST. No; I want to discuss the critic and criticism. You have told me that the highest criticism deals with art, not as expressive, but as impressive purely, and is consequently both creative and independent, is in fact an art by itself, occupying the same relation to creative work that creative work does to the visible world of form and colour, or the unseen world of passion and of thought. Well, now, tell me, will not the critic be sometimes a real interpreter?
GILBERT. Yes; the critic will be an interpreter, if he chooses. He can pass from his synthetic impression of the work of art as a whole, to an analysis or exposition of the work itself, and in this lower sphere, as I hold it to be, there are many delightful things to be said and done. Yet his object will not always be to explain the work of art. He may seek rather to deepen its mystery, to raise round it, and round its maker, that mist of wonder which is dear to both gods and worshippers alike. Ordinary people are ‘terribly at ease in Zion.’ They propose to walk arm in arm with the poets, and have a glib ignorant way of saying, ‘Why should we read what is written about Shakespeare and Milton? We can read the plays and the poems. That is enough.’ But an appreciation of Milton is, as the late Rector of Lincoln remarked once, the reward of consummate scholarship. And he who desires to understand Shakespeare truly must understand the relations in which Shakespeare stood to the Renaissance and the Reformation, to the age of Elizabeth and the age of James; he must be familiar with the history of the struggle for supremacy between the old classical forms and the new spirit of romance, between the school of Sidney, and Daniel, and Johnson, and the school of Marlowe and Marlowe’s greater son; he must know the materials that were at Shakespeare’s disposal, and the method in which he used them, and the conditions of theatric presentation in the sixteenth and seventeenth century, their limitations and their opportunities for freedom, and the literary criticism of Shakespeare’s day, its aims and modes and canons; he must study the English language in its progress, and blank or rhymed verse in its various developments; he must study the Greek drama, and the connection between the art of the creator of the Agamemnon and the art of the creator of Macbeth; in a word, he must be able to bind Elizabethan London to the Athens of Pericles, and to learn Shakespeare’s true position in the history of European drama and the drama of the world. The critic will certainly be an interpreter, but he will not treat Art as a riddling Sphinx, whose shallow secret may be guessed and revealed by one whose feet are wounded and who knows not his name. Rather, he will look upon Art as a goddess whose mystery it is his province to intensify, and whose majesty his privilege to make more marvellous in the eyes of men.
And here, Ernest, this strange thing happens. The critic will indeed be an interpreter, but he will not be an interpreter in the sense of one who simply repeats in another form a message that has been put into his lips to say. For, just as it is only by contact with the art of foreign nations that the art of a country gains that individual and separate life that we call nationality, so, by curious inversion, it is only by intensifying his own personality that the critic can interpret the personality and work of others, and the more strongly this personality enters into the interpretation the more real the interpretation becomes, the more satisfying, the more convincing, and the more true.
ERNEST. I would have said that personality would have been a disturbing element.
GILBERT. No; it is an element of revelation. If you wish to understand others you must intensify your own individualism.
ERNEST. What, then, is the result?
GILBERT. I will tell you, and perhaps I can tell you best by definite example. It seems to me that, while the literary critic stands of course first, as having the wider range, and larger vision, and nobler material, each of the arts has a critic, as it were, assigned to it. The actor is a critic of the drama. He shows the poet’s work under new conditions, and by a method special to himself. He takes the written word, and action, gesture and voice become the media of revelation. The singer or the player on lute and viol is the critic of music. The etcher of a picture robs the painting of its fair colours, but shows us by the use of a new material its true colour-quality, its tones and values, and the relations of its masses, and so is, in his way, a critic of it, for the critic is he who exhibits to us a work of art in a form different from that of the work itself, and the employment of a new material is a critical as well as a creative element. Sculpture, too, has its critic, who may be either the carver of a gem, as he was in Greek days, or some painter like Mantegna, who sought to reproduce on canvas the beauty of plastic line and the symphonic dignity of processional bas-relief. And in the case of all these creative critics of art it is evident that personality is an absolute essential for any real interpretation. When Rubinstein plays to us the Sonata Appassionata of Beethoven, he gives us not merely Beethoven, but also himself, and so gives us Beethoven absolutely—Beethoven re-interpreted through a rich artistic nature, and made vivid and wonderful to us by a new and intense personality. When a great actor plays Shakespeare we have the same experience. His own individuality becomes a vital part of the interpretation. People sometimes say that actors give us their own Hamlets, and not Shakespeare’s; and this fallacy—for it is a fallacy—is, I regret to say, repeated by that charming and graceful writer who has lately deserted the turmoil of literature for the peace of the House of Commons, I mean the author of Obiter Dicta. In point of fact, there is no such thing as Shakespeare’s Hamlet. If Hamlet has something of the definiteness of a work of art, he has also all the obscurity that belongs to life. There are as many Hamlets as there are melancholies.
ERNEST. As many Hamlets as there are melancholies?
GILBERT. Yes: and as art springs from personality, so it is only to personality that it can be revealed, and from the meeting of the two comes right interpretative criticism.
ERNEST. The critic, then, considered as the interpreter, will give no less than he receives, and lend as much as he borrows?
GILBERT. He will be always showing us the work of art in some new relation to our age. He will always be reminding us that great works of art are living things—are, in fact, the only things that live. So much, indeed, will he feel this, that I am certain that, as civilisation progresses and we become more highly organised, the elect spirits of each age, the critical and cultured spirits, will grow less and less interested in actual life, and will seek togain their impressions almost entirely from whatArt has touched. For life is terribly deficient in form. Its catastrophes happen in the wrong way and to the wrong people. There is a grotesque horror about its comedies, and its tragedies seem to culminate in farce. One is always wounded when one approaches it. Things last either too long, or not long enough.
ERNEST. Poor life! Poor human life! Are you not even touched by the tears that the Roman poet tells us are part of its essence.
GILBERT. Too quickly touched by them, I fear. For when one looks back upon the life that was so vivid in its emotional intensity, and filled with such fervent moments of ecstasy or of joy, it all seems to be a dream and an illusion. What are the unreal things, but the passions that once burned one like fire? What are the incredible things, but the things that one has faithfully believed? What are the improbable things? The things that one has done oneself. No, Ernest; life cheats us with shadows, like a puppet-master. We ask it for pleasure. It gives it to us, with bitterness and disappointment in its train. We come across some noble grief that we think will lend the purple dignity of tragedy to our days, but it passes away from us, and things less noble take its place, and on some grey windy dawn, or odorous eve of silence and of silver, we find ourselves looking with callous wonder, or dull heart of stone, at the tress of gold-flecked hair that we had once so wildly worshipped and so madly kissed.
ERNEST. Life then is a failure?
GILBERT. From the artistic point of view, certainly. And the chief thing that makes life a failure from this artistic point of view is the thing that lends to life its sordid security, the fact that one can never repeat exactly the same emotion. How different it is in the world of Art! On a shelf of the bookcase behind you stands the Divine Comedy, and I know that, if I open it at a certain place, I shall be filled with a fierce hatred of some one who has never wronged me, or stirred by a great love for some one whom I shall never see. There is no mood or passion that Art cannot give us, and those of us who have discovered her secret can settle beforehand what our experiences are going to be. We can choose our day and select our hour. We can say to ourselves, ‘To-morrow, at dawn, we shall walk with grave Virgil through the valley of the shadow of death,’ and lo! the dawn finds us in the obscure wood, and the Mantuan stands by our side. We pass through the gate of the legend fatal to hope, and with pity or with joy behold the horror of another world. The hypocrites go by, with their painted faces and their cowls of gilded lead. Out of the ceaseless winds that drive them, the carnal look at us, and we watch the heretic rending his flesh, and the glutton lashed by the rain. We break the withered branches from the tree in the grove of the Harpies, and each dull-hued poisonous twig bleeds with red blood before us, and cries aloud with bitter cries. Out of a horn of fire Odysseus speaks to us, and when from his sepulchre of flame the great Ghibelline rises, the pride that triumphs over the torture of that bed becomes ours for a moment. Through the dim purple air fly those who have stained the world with the beauty of their sin, and in the pit of loathsome disease, dropsy-stricken and swollen of body into the semblance of a monstrous lute, lies Adamo di Brescia, the coiner of false coin. He bids us listen to his misery; we stop, and with dry and gaping lips he tells us how he dreams day and night of the brooks of clear water that in cool dewy channels gush down the green Casentine hills. Sinon, the false Greek of Troy, mocks at him. He smites him in the face, and they wrangle. We are fascinated by their shame, and loiter, till Virgil chides us and leads us away to that city turreted by giants where great Nimrod blows his horn. Terrible things are in store for us, and we go to meet them in Dante’s raiment and with Dante’s heart. We traverse the marshes of the Styx, and Argenti swims to the boat through the slimy waves. He calls to us, and we reject him. When we hear the voice of his agony we are glad, and Virgil praises us for the bitterness of our scorn. We tread upon the cold crystal of Cocytus, in which traitors stick like straws in glass. Our foot strikes against the head of Bocca. He will not tell us his name, and we tear the hair in handfuls from the screaming skull. Alberigo prays us to break the ice upon his face that he may weep a little. We pledge our word to him, and when he has uttered his dolorous tale we deny the word that we have spoken, and pass from him; such cruelty being courtesy indeed, for who more base than he who has mercy for the condemned of God? In the jaws of Lucifer we see the man who sold Christ, and in the jaws of Lucifer the men who slew Caesar. We tremble, and come forth to re-behold the stars.
In the land of Purgation the air is freer, and the holy mountain rises into the pure light of day. There is peace for us, and for those who for a season abide in it there is some peace also, though, pale from the poison of the Maremma, Madonna Pia passes before us, and Ismene, with the sorrow of earth still lingering about her, is there. Soul after soul makes us share in some repentance or some joy. He whom the mourning of his widow taught to drink the sweet wormwood of pain, tells us of Nella praying in her lonely bed, and we learn from the mouth of Buonconte how a single tear may save a dying sinner from the fiend. Sordello, that noble and disdainful Lombard, eyes us from afar like a couchant lion. When he learns that Virgil is one of Mantua’s citizens, he falls upon his neck, and when he learns that he is the singer of Rome he falls before his feet. In that valley whose grass and flowers are fairer than cleft emerald and Indian wood, and brighter than scarlet and silver, they are singing who in the world were kings; but the lips of Rudolph of Hapsburg do not move to the music of the others, and Philip of France beats his breast and Henry of England sits alone. On and on we go, climbing the marvellous stair, and the stars become larger than their wont, and the song of the kings grows faint, and at length we reach the seven trees of gold and the garden of the Earthly Paradise. In a griffin-drawn chariot appears one whose brows are bound with olive, who is veiled in white, and mantled in green, and robed in a vesture that is coloured like live fire. The ancient flame wakes within us. Our blood quickens through terrible pulses. We recognise her. It is Beatrice, the woman we have worshipped. The ice congealed about our heart melts. Wild tears of anguish break from us, and we bow our forehead to the ground, for we know that we have sinned. When we have done penance, and are purified, and have drunk of the fountain of Lethe and bathed in the fountain of Eunoe, the mistress of our soul raises us to the Paradise of Heaven. Out of that eternal pearl, the moon, the face of Piccarda Donati leans to us. Her beauty troubles us for a moment, and when, like a thing that falls through water, she passes away, we gaze after her with wistful eyes. The sweet planet of Venus is full of lovers. Cunizza, the sister of Ezzelin, the lady of Sordello’s heart, is there, and Folco, the passionate singer of Provence, who in sorrow for Azalais forsook the world, and the Canaanitish harlot whose soul was the first that Christ redeemed. Joachim of Flora stands in the sun, and, in the sun, Aquinas recounts the story of St. Francis and Bonaventure the story of St. Dominic. Through the burning rubies of Mars, Cacciaguida approaches. He tells us of the arrow that is shot from the bow of exile, and how salt tastes the bread of another, and how steep are the stairs in the house of a stranger. In Saturn the soul sings not, and even she who guides us dare not smile. On a ladder of gold the flames rise and fall. At last, we see the pageant of the Mystical Rose. Beatrice fixes her eyes upon the face of God to turn them not again. The beatific vision is granted to us; we know the Love that moves the sun and all the stars.
Yes, we can put the earth back six hundred courses and make ourselves one with the great Florentine, kneel at the same altar with him, and share his rapture and his scorn. And if we grow tired of an antique time, and desire to realise our own age in all its weariness and sin, are there not books that can make us live more in one single hour than life can make us live in a score of shameful years? Close to your hand lies a little volume, bound in some Nile-green skin that has been powdered with gilded nenuphars and smoothed with hard ivory. It is the book that Gautier loved, it is Baudelaire’s masterpiece. Open it at that sad madrigal that begins

Que m’importe que tu sois sage?
Sois belle! et sois triste!

and you will find yourself worshipping sorrow as you have never worshipped joy. Pass on to the poem on the man who tortures himself, let its subtle music steal into your brain and colour your thoughts, and you will become for a moment what he was who wrote it; nay, not for a moment only, but for many barren moonlit nights and sunless sterile days will a despair that is not your own make its dwelling within you, and the misery of another gnaw your heart away. Read the whole book, suffer it to tell even one of its secrets to your soul, and your soul will grow eager to know more, and will feed upon poisonous honey, and seek to repent of strange crimes of which it is guiltless, and to make atonement for terrible pleasures that it has never known. And then, when you are tired of these flowers of evil, turn to the flowers that grow in the garden of Perdita, and in their dew-drenched chalices cool your fevered brow, and let their loveliness heal and restore your soul; or wake from his forgotten tomb the sweet Syrian, Meleager, and bid the lover of Heliodore make you music, for he too has flowers in his song, red pomegranate blossoms, and irises that smell of myrrh, ringed daffodils and dark blue hyacinths, and marjoram and crinkled ox-eyes. Dear to him was the perfume of the bean-field at evening, and dear to him the odorous eared-spikenard that grew on the Syrian hills, and the fresh green thyme, the wine-cup’s charm. The feet of his love as she walked in the garden were like lilies set upon lilies. Softer than sleep-laden poppy petals were her lips, softer than violets and as scented. The flame-like crocus sprang from the grass to look at her. For her the slim narcissus stored the cool rain; and for her the anemones forgot the Sicilian winds that wooed them. And neither crocus, nor anemone, nor narcissus was as fair as she was.
It is a strange thing, this transference of emotion. We sicken with the same maladies as the poets, and the singer lends us his pain. Dead lips have their message for us, and hearts that have fallen to dust can communicate their joy. We run to kiss the bleeding mouth of Fantine, and we follow Manon Lescaut over the whole world. Ours is the love-madness of the Tyrian, and the terror of Orestes is ours also. There is no passion that we cannot feel, no pleasure that we may not gratify, and we can choose the time of our initiation and the time of our freedom also. Life! Life! Don’t let us go to life for our fulfilment or our experience. It is a thing narrowed by circumstances, incoherent in its utterance, and without that fine correspondence of form and spirit which is the only thing that can satisfy the artistic and critical temperament. It makes us pay too high a price for its wares, and we purchase the meanest of its secrets at a cost that is monstrous and infinite.
ERNEST. Must we go, then, to Art for everything?
GILBERT. For everything. Because Art does not hurt us. The tears that we shed at a play are a type of the exquisite sterile emotions that it is the function of Art to awaken. We weep, but we are not wounded. We grieve, but our grief is not bitter. In the actual life of man, sorrow, as Spinoza says somewhere, is a passage to a lesser perfection. But the sorrow with which Art fills us both purifies and initiates, if I may quote once more from the great art critic of the Greeks. It is through Art, and through Art only, that we can realise our perfection; through Art, and through Art only, that we can shield ourselves from the sordid perils of actual existence. This results not merely from the fact that nothing that one can imagine is worth doing, and that one can imagine everything, but from the subtle law that emotional forces, like the forces of the physical sphere, are limited in extent and energy. One can feel so much, and no more. And how can it matter with what pleasure life tries to tempt one, or with what pain it seeks to maim and mar one’s soul, if in the spectacle of the lives of those who have never existed one has found the true secret of joy, and wept away one’s tears over their deaths who, like Cordelia and the daughter of Brabantio, can never die?
ERNEST. Stop a moment. It seems to me that in everything that you have said there is something radically immoral.
GILBERT. All art is immoral.
ERNEST. All art?
GILBERT. Yes. For emotion for the sake of emotion is the aim of art, and emotion for the sake of action is the aim of life, and of that practical organisation of life that we call society. Society, which is the beginning and basis of morals, exists simply for the concentration of human energy, and in order to ensure its own continuance and healthy stability it demands, and no doubt rightly demands, of each of its citizens that he should contribute some form of productive labour to the common weal, and toil and travail that the day’s work may be done. Society often forgives the criminal; it never forgives the dreamer. The beautiful sterile emotions that art excites in us are hateful in its eyes, and so completely are people dominated by the tyranny of this dreadful social ideal that they are always coming shamelessly up to one at Private Views and other places that are open to the general public, and saying in a loud stentorian voice, ‘What are you doing?’ whereas ‘What are you thinking?’ is the only question that any single civilised being should ever be allowed to whisper to another. They mean well, no doubt, these honest beaming folk. Perhaps that is the reason why they are so excessively tedious. But some one should teach them that while, in the opinion of society, Contemplation is the gravest sin of which any citizen can be guilty, in the opinion of the highest culture it is the proper occupation of man.
ERNEST. Contemplation?
GILBERT. Contemplation. I said to you some time ago that it was far more difficult to talk about a thing than to do it. Let me say to you now that to do nothing at all is the most difficult thing in the world, the most difficult and the most intellectual. To Plato, with his passion for wisdom, this was the noblest form of energy. To Aristotle, with his passion for knowledge, this was the noblest form of energy also. It was to this that the passion for holiness led the saint and the mystic of mediaeval days.
ERNEST. We exist, then, to do nothing?
GILBERT. It is to do nothing that the elect exist. Action is limited and relative. Unlimited and absolute is the vision of him who sits at ease and watches, who walks in loneliness and dreams. But we who are born at the close of this wonderful age are at once too cultured and too critical, too intellectually subtle and too curious of exquisite pleasures, to accept any speculations about life in exchange for life itself. To us the città divina is colourless, and the fruitio Dei without meaning. Metaphysics do not satisfy our temperaments, and religious ecstasy is out of date. The world through which the Academic philosopher becomes ‘the spectator of all time and of all existence’ is not really an ideal world, but simply a world of abstract ideas. When we enter it, we starve amidst the chill mathematics of thought. The courts of the city of God are not open to us now. Its gates are guarded by Ignorance, and to pass them we have to surrender all that in our nature is most divine. It is enough that our fathers believed. They have exhausted the faith-faculty of the species. Their legacy to us is the scepticism of which they were afraid. Had they put it into words, it might not live within us as thought. No, Ernest, no. We cannot go back to the saint. There is far more to be learned from the sinner. We cannot go back to the philosopher, and the mystic leads us astray. Who, as Mr. Pater suggests somewhere, would exchange the curve of a single rose-leaf for that formless intangible Being which Plato rates so high? What to us is the Illumination of Philo, the Abyss of Eckhart, the Vision of Böhme, the monstrous Heaven itself that was revealed to Swedenborg’s blinded eyes? Such things are less than the yellow trumpet of one daffodil of the field, far less than the meanest of the visible arts, for, just as Nature is matter struggling into mind, so Art is mind expressing itself under the conditions of matter, and thus, even in the lowliest of her manifestations, she speaks to both sense and soul alike. To the aesthetic temperament the vague is always repellent. The Greeks were a nation of artists, because they were spared the sense of the infinite. Like Aristotle, like Goethe after he had read Kant, we desire the concrete, and nothing but the concrete can satisfy us.
ERNEST. What then do you propose?
GILBERT. It seems to me that with the development of the critical spirit we shall be able to realise, not merely our own lives, but the collective life of the race, and so to make ourselves absolutely modern, in the true meaning of the word modernity. For he to whom the present is the only thing that is present, knows nothing of the age in which he lives. To realise the nineteenth century, one must realise every century that has preceded it and that has contributed to its making. To know anything about oneself one must know all about others. There must be no mood with which one cannot sympathise, no dead mode of life that one cannot make alive. Is this impossible? I think not. By revealing to us the absolute mechanism of all action, and so freeing us from the self-imposed and trammelling burden of moral responsibility, the scientific principle of Heredity has become, as it were, the warrant for the contemplative life. It has shown us that we are never less free than when we try to act. It has hemmed us round with the nets of the hunter, and written upon the wall the prophecy of our doom. We may not watch it, for it is within us. We may not see it, save in a mirror that mirrors the soul. It is Nemesis without her mask. It is the last of the Fates, and the most terrible. It is the only one of the Gods whose real name we know.
And yet, while in the sphere of practical and external life it has robbed energy of its freedom and activity of its choice, in the subjective sphere, where the soul is at work, it comes to us, this terrible shadow, with many gifts in its hands, gifts of strange temperaments and subtle susceptibilities, gifts of wild ardours and chill moods of indifference, complex multiform gifts of thoughts that are at variance with each other, and passions that war against themselves. And so, it is not our own life that we live, but the lives of the dead, and the soul that dwells within us is no single spiritual entity, making us personal and individual, created for our service, and entering into us for our joy. It is something that has dwelt in fearful places, and in ancient sepulchres has made its abode. It is sick with many maladies, and has memories of curious sins. It is wiser than we are, and its wisdom is bitter. It fills us with impossible desires, and makes us follow what we know we cannot gain. One thing, however, Ernest, it can do for us. It can lead us away from surroundings whose beauty is dimmed to us by the mist of familiarity, or whose ignoble ugliness and sordid claims are marring the perfection of our development. It can help us to leave the age in which we were born, and to pass into other ages, and find ourselves not exiled from their air. It can teach us how to escape from our experience, and to realise the experiences of those who are greater than we are. The pain of Leopardi crying out against life becomes our pain. Theocritus blows on his pipe, and we laugh with the lips of nymph and shepherd. In the wolfskin of Pierre Vidal we flee before the hounds, and in the armour of Lancelot we ride from the bower of the Queen. We have whispered the secret of our love beneath the cowl of Abelard, and in the stained raiment of Villon have put our shame into song. We can see the dawn through Shelley’s eyes, and when we wander with Endymion the Moon grows amorous of our youth. Ours is the anguish of Atys, and ours the weak rage and noble sorrows of the Dane. Do you think that it is the imagination that enables us to live these countless lives? Yes: it is the imagination; and the imagination is the result of heredity. It is simply concentrated race-experience.
ERNEST. But where in this is the function of the critical spirit?
GILBERT. The culture that this transmission of racial experiences makes possible can be made perfect by the critical spirit alone, and indeed may be said to be one with it. For who is the true critic but he who bears within himself the dreams, and ideas, and feelings of myriad generations, and to whom no form of thought is alien, no emotional impulse obscure? And who the true man of culture, if not he who by fine scholarship and fastidious rejection has made instinct self-conscious and intelligent, and can separate the work that has distinction from the work that has it not, and so by contact and comparison makes himself master of the secrets of style and school, and understands their meanings, and listens to their voices, and develops that spirit of disinterested curiosity which is the real root, as it is the real flower, of the intellectual life, and thus attains to intellectual clarity, and, having learned ‘the best that is known and thought in the world,’ lives—it is not fanciful to say so—with those who are the Immortals.
Yes, Ernest: the contemplative life, the life that has for its aim not doing but being, and not being merely, but becoming—that is what the critical spirit can give us. The gods live thus: either brooding over their own perfection, as Aristotle tells us, or, as Epicurus fancied, watching with the calm eyes of the spectator the tragicomedy of the world that they have made. We, too, might live like them, and set ourselves to witness with appropriate emotions the varied scenes that man and nature afford. We might make ourselves spiritual by detaching ourselves from action, and become perfect by the rejection of energy. It has often seemed to me that Browning felt something of this. Shakespeare hurls Hamlet into active life, and makes him realise his mission by effort. Browning might have given us a Hamlet who would have realised his mission by thought. Incident and event were to him unreal or unmeaning. He made the soul the protagonist of life’s tragedy, and looked on action as the one undramatic element of a play. To us, at any rate, the ΒΙΟΣ ΘΕΩΡΗΤΙΚΟΣ is the true ideal. From the high tower of Thought we can look out at the world. Calm, and self-centred, and complete, the aesthetic critic contemplates life, and no arrow drawn at a venture can pierce between the joints of his harness. He at least is safe. He has discovered how to live.
Is such a mode of life immoral? Yes: all the arts are immoral, except those baser forms of sensual or didactic art that seek to excite to action of evil or of good. For action of every kind belongs to the sphere of ethics. The aim of art is simply to create a mood. Is such a mode of life unpractical? Ah! it is not so easy to be unpractical as the ignorant Philistine imagines. It were well for England if it were so. There is no country in the world so much in need of unpractical people as this country of ours. With us, Thought is degraded by its constant association with practice. Who that moves in the stress and turmoil of actual existence, noisy politician, or brawling social reformer, or poor narrow-minded priest blinded by the sufferings of that unimportant section of the community among whom he has cast his lot, can seriously claim to be able to form a disinterested intellectual judgment about any one thing? Each of the professions means a prejudice. The necessity for a career forces every one to take sides. We live in the age of the overworked, and the under-educated; the age in which people are so industrious that they become absolutely stupid. And, harsh though it may sound, I cannot help saying that such people deserve their doom. The sure way of knowing nothing about life is to try to make oneself useful.
ERNEST. A charming doctrine, Gilbert.
GILBERT. I am not sure about that, but it has at least the minor merit of being true. That the desire to do good to others produces a plentiful crop of prigs is the least of the evils of which it is the cause. The prig is a very interesting psychological study, and though of all poses a moral pose is the most offensive, still to have a pose at all is something. It is a formal recognition of the importance of treating life from a definite and reasoned standpoint. That Humanitarian Sympathy wars against Nature, by securing the survival of the failure, may make the man of science loathe its facile virtues. The political economist may cry out against it for putting the improvident on the same level as the provident, and so robbing life of the strongest, because most sordid, incentive to industry. But, in the eyes of the thinker, the real harm that emotional sympathy does is that it limits knowledge, and so prevents us from solving any single social problem. We are trying at present to stave off the coming crisis, the coming revolution as my friends the Fabianists call it, by means of doles and alms. Well, when the revolution or crisis arrives, we shall be powerless, because we shall know nothing. And so, Ernest, let us not be deceived. England will never be civilised till she has added Utopia to her dominions. There is more than one of her colonies that she might with advantage surrender for so fair a land. What we want are unpractical people who see beyond the moment, and think beyond the day. Those who try to lead the people can only do so by following the mob. It is through the voice of one crying in the wilderness that the ways of the gods must be prepared.
But perhaps you think that in beholding for the mere joy of beholding, and contemplating for the sake of contemplation, there is something that is egotistic. If you think so, do not say so. It takes a thoroughly selfish age, like our own, to deify self-sacrifice. It takes a thoroughly grasping age, such as that in which we live, to set above the fine intellectual virtues, those shallow and emotional virtues that are an immediate practical benefit to itself. They miss their aim, too, these philanthropists and sentimentalists of our day, who are always chattering to one about one’s duty to one’s neighbour. For the development of the race depends on the development of the individual, and where self-culture has ceased to be the ideal, the intellectual standard is instantly lowered, and, often, ultimately lost. If you meet at dinner a man who has spent his life in educating himself—a rare type in our time, I admit, but still one occasionally to be met with—you rise from table richer, and conscious that a high ideal has for a moment touched and sanctified your days. But oh! my dear Ernest, to sit next to a man who has spent his life in trying to educate others! What a dreadful experience that is! How appalling is that ignorance which is the inevitable result of the fatal habit of imparting opinions! How limited in range the creature’s mind proves to be! How it wearies us, and must weary himself, with its endless repetitions and sickly reiteration! How lacking it is in any element of intellectual growth! In what a vicious circle it always moves!
ERNEST. You speak with strange feeling, Gilbert. Have you had this dreadful experience, as you call it, lately?
GILBERT. Few of us escape it. People say that the schoolmaster is abroad. I wish to goodness he were. But the type of which, after all, he is only one, and certainly the least important, of the representatives, seems to me to be really dominating our lives; and just as the philanthropist is the nuisance of the ethical sphere, so the nuisance of the intellectual sphere is the man who is so occupied in trying to educate others, that he has never had any time to educate himself. No, Ernest, self-culture is the true ideal of man. Goethe saw it, and the immediate debt that we owe to Goethe is greater than the debt we owe to any man since Greek days. The Greeks saw it, and have left us, as their legacy to modern thought, the conception of the contemplative life as well as the critical method by which alone can that life be truly realised. It was the one thing that made the Renaissance great, and gave us Humanism. It is the one thing that could make our own age great also; for the real weakness of England lies, not in incomplete armaments or unfortified coasts, not in the poverty that creeps through sunless lanes, or the drunkenness that brawls in loathsome courts, but simply in the fact that her ideals are emotional and not intellectual.
I do not deny that the intellectual ideal is difficult of attainment, still less that it is, and perhaps will be for years to come, unpopular with the crowd. It is so easy for people to have sympathy with suffering. It is so difficult for them to have sympathy with thought. Indeed, so little do ordinary people understand what thought really is, that they seem to imagine that, when they have said that a theory is dangerous, they have pronounced its condemnation, whereas it is only such theories that have any true intellectual value. An idea that is not dangerous is unworthy of being called an idea at all.
ERNEST. Gilbert, you bewilder me. You have told me that all art is, in its essence, immoral. Are you going to tell me now that all thought is, in its essence, dangerous?
GILBERT. Yes, in the practical sphere it is so. The security of society lies in custom and unconscious instinct, and the basis of the stability of society, as a healthy organism, is the complete absence of any intelligence amongst its members. The great majority of people being fully aware of this, rank themselves naturally on the side of that splendid system that elevates them to the dignity of machines, and rage so wildly against the intrusion of the intellectual faculty into any question that concerns life, that one is tempted to define man as a rational animal who always loses his temper when he is called upon to act in accordance with the dictates of reason. But let us turn from the practical sphere, and say no more about the wicked philanthropists, who, indeed, may well be left to the mercy of the almond-eyed sage of the Yellow River Chuang Tsu the wise, who has proved that such well-meaning and offensive busybodies have destroyed the simple and spontaneous virtue that there is in man. They are a wearisome topic, and I am anxious to get back to the sphere in which criticism is free.
ERNEST. The sphere of the intellect?
GILBERT. Yes. You remember that I spoke of the critic as being in his own way as creative as the artist, whose work, indeed, may be merely of value in so far as it gives to the critic a suggestion for some new mood of thought and feeling which he can realise with equal, or perhaps greater, distinction of form, and, through the use of a fresh medium of expression, make differently beautiful and more perfect. Well, you seemed to be a little sceptical about the theory. But perhaps I wronged you?
ERNEST. I am not really sceptical about it, but I must admit that I feel very strongly that such work as you describe the critic producing—and creative such work must undoubtedly be admitted to be—is, of necessity, purely subjective, whereas the greatest work is objective always, objective and impersonal.
GILBERT. The difference between objective and subjective work is one of external form merely. It is accidental, not essential. All artistic creation is absolutely subjective. The very landscape that Corot looked at was, as he said himself, but a mood of his own mind; and those great figures of Greek or English drama that seem to us to possess an actual existence of their own, apart from the poets who shaped and fashioned them, are, in their ultimate analysis, simply the poets themselves, not as they thought they were, but as they thought they were not; and by such thinking came in strange manner, though but for a moment, really so to be. For out of ourselves we can never pass, nor can there be in creation what in the creator was not. Nay, I would say that the more objective a creation appears to be, the more subjective it really is. Shakespeare might have met Rosencrantz and Guildenstern in the white streets of London, or seen the serving-men of rival houses bite their thumbs at each other in the open square; but Hamlet came out of his soul, and Romeo out of his passion. They were elements of his nature to which he gave visible form, impulses that stirred so strongly within him that he had, as it were perforce, to suffer them to realise their energy, not on the lower plane of actual life, where they would have been trammelled and constrained and so made imperfect, but on that imaginative plane of art where Love can indeed find in Death its rich fulfilment, where one can stab the eavesdropper behind the arras, and wrestle in a new-made grave, and make a guilty king drink his own hurt, and see one’s father’s spirit, beneath the glimpses of the moon, stalking in complete steel from misty wall to wall. Action being limited would have left Shakespeare unsatisfied and unexpressed; and, just as it is because he did nothing that he has been able to achieve everything, so it is because he never speaks to us of himself in his plays that his plays reveal him to us absolutely, and show us his true nature and temperament far more completely than do those strange and exquisite sonnets, even, in which he bares to crystal eyes the secret closet of his heart. Yes, the objective form is the most subjective in matter. Man is least himself when he talks in his own person. Give him a mask, and he will tell you the truth.
ERNEST. The critic, then, being limited to the subjective form, will necessarily be less able fully to express himself than the artist, who has always at his disposal the forms that are impersonal and objective.
GILBERT. Not necessarily, and certainly not at all if he recognises that each mode of criticism is, in its highest development, simply a mood, and that we are never more true to ourselves than when we are inconsistent. The aesthetic critic, constant only to the principle of beauty in all things, will ever be looking for fresh impressions, winning from the various schools the secret of their charm, bowing, it may be, before foreign altars, or smiling, if it be his fancy, at strange new gods. What other people call one’s past has, no doubt, everything to do with them, but has absolutely nothing to do with oneself. The man who regards his past is a man who deserves to have no future to look forward to. When one has found expression for a mood, one has done with it. You laugh; but believe me it is so. Yesterday it was Realism that charmed one. One gained from it that nouveau frisson which it was its aim to produce. One analysed it, explained it, and wearied of it. At sunset came the Luministe in painting, and the Symboliste in poetry, and the spirit of mediaevalism, that spirit which belongs not to time but to temperament, woke suddenly in wounded Russia, and stirred us for a moment by the terrible fascination of pain. To-day the cry is for Romance, and already the leaves are tremulous in the valley, and on the purple hill-tops walks Beauty with slim gilded feet. The old modes of creation linger, of course. The artists reproduce either themselves or each other, with wearisome iteration. But Criticism is always moving on, and the critic is always developing.
Nor, again, is the critic really limited to the subjective form of expression. The method of the drama is his, as well as the method of the epos. He may use dialogue, as he did who set Milton talking to Marvel on the nature of comedy and tragedy, and made Sidney and Lord Brooke discourse on letters beneath the Penshurst oaks; or adopt narration, as Mr. Pater is fond of doing, each of whose Imaginary Portraits—is not that the title of the book?—presents to us, under the fanciful guise of fiction, some fine and exquisite piece of criticism, one on the painter Watteau, another on the philosophy of Spinoza, a third on the Pagan elements of the early Renaissance, and the last, and in some respects the most suggestive, on the source of that Aufklärung, that enlightening which dawned on Germany in the last century, and to which our own culture owes so great a debt. Dialogue, certainly, that wonderful literary form which, from Plato to Lucian, and from Lucian to Giordano Bruno, and from Bruno to that grand old Pagan in whom Carlyle took such delight, the creative critics of the world have always employed, can never lose for the thinker its attraction as a mode of expression. By its means he can both reveal and conceal himself, and give form to every fancy, and reality to every mood. By its means he can exhibit the object from each point of view, and show it to us in the round, as a sculptor shows us things, gaining in this manner all the richness and reality of effect that comes from those side issues that are suddenly suggested by the central idea in its progress, and really illumine the idea more completely, or from those felicitous after-thoughts that give a fuller completeness to the central scheme, and yet convey something of the delicate charm of chance.
ERNEST. By its means, too, he can invent an imaginary antagonist, and convert him when he chooses by some absurdly sophistical argument.
GILBERT. Ah! it is so easy to convert others. It is so difficult to convert oneself. To arrive at what one really believes, one must speak through lips different from one’s own. To know the truth one must imagine myriads of falsehoods. For what is Truth? In matters of religion, it is simply the opinion that has survived. In matters of science, it is the ultimate sensation. In matters of art, it is one’s last mood. And you see now, Ernest, that the critic has at his disposal as many objective forms of expression as the artist has. Ruskin put his criticism into imaginative prose, and is superb in his changes and contradictions; and Browning put his into blank verse and made painter and poet yield us their secret; and M. Renan uses dialogue, and Mr. Pater fiction, and Rossetti translated into sonnet-music the colour of Giorgione and the design of Ingres, and his own design and colour also, feeling, with the instinct of one who had many modes of utterance; that the ultimate art is literature, and the finest and fullest medium that of words.
ERNEST. Well, now that you have settled that the critic has at his disposal all objective forms, I wish you would tell me what are the qualities that should characterise the true critic.
GILBERT. What would you say they were?
ERNEST. Well, I should say that a critic should above all things be fair.
GILBERT. Ah! not fair. A critic cannot be fair in the ordinary sense of the word. It is only about things that do not interest one that one can give a really unbiassed opinion, which is no doubt the reason why an unbiassed opinion is always absolutely valueless. The man who sees both sides of a question, is a man who sees absolutely nothing at all. Art is a passion, and, in matters of art, Thought is inevitably coloured by emotion, and so is fluid rather than fixed, and, depending upon fine moods and exquisite moments, cannot be narrowed into the rigidity of a scientific formula or a theological dogma. It is to the soul that Art speaks, and the soul may be made the prisoner of the mind as well as of the body. One should, of course, have no prejudices; but, as a great Frenchman remarked a hundred years ago, it is one’s business in such matters to have preferences, and when one has preferences one ceases to be fair. It is only an auctioneer who can equally and impartially admire all schools of Art. No; fairness is not one of the qualities of the true critic. It is not even a condition of criticism. Each form of Art with which we come in contact dominates us for the moment to the exclusion of every other form. We must surrender ourselves absolutely to the work in question, whatever it may be, if we wish to gain its secret. For the time, we must think of nothing else, can think of nothing else, indeed.
ERNEST. The true critic will be rational, at any rate, will he not?
GILBERT. Rational? There are two ways of disliking art, Ernest. One is to dislike it. The other, to like it rationally. For Art, as Plato saw, and not without regret, creates in listener and spectator a form of divine madness. It does not spring from inspiration, but it makes others inspired. Reason is not the faculty to which it appeals. If one loves Art at all, one must love it beyond all other things in the world, and against such love, the reason, if one listened to it, would cry out. There is nothing sane about the worship of beauty. It is too splendid to be sane. Those of whose lives it forms the dominant note will always seem to the world to be pure visionaries.
ERNEST. Well, at least, the critic will be sincere.
GILBERT. A little sincerity is a dangerous thing, and a great deal of it is absolutely fatal. The true critic will, indeed, always be sincere in his devotion to the principle of beauty, but he will seek for beauty in every age and in each school, and will never suffer himself to be limited to any settled custom of thought or stereotyped mode of looking at things. He will realise himself in many forms, and by a thousand different ways, and will ever be curious of new sensations and fresh points of view. Through constant change, and through constant change alone, he will find his true unity. He will not consent to be the slave of his own opinions. For what is mind but motion in the intellectual sphere? The essence of thought, as the essence of life, is growth. You must not be frightened by word, Ernest. What people call insincerity is simply a method by which we can multiply our personalities.
ERNEST. I am afraid I have not been fortunate in my suggestions.
GILBERT. Of the three qualifications you mentioned, two, sincerity and fairness, were, if not actually moral, at least on the borderland of morals, and the first condition of criticism is that the critic should be able to recognise that the sphere of Art and the sphere of Ethics are absolutely distinct and separate. When they are confused, Chaos has come again. They are too often confused in England now, and though our modern Puritans cannot destroy a beautiful thing, yet, by means of their extraordinary prurience, they can almost taint beauty for a moment. It is chiefly, I regret to say, through journalism that such people find expression. I regret it because there is much to be said in favour of modern journalism. By giving us the opinions of the uneducated, it keeps us in touch with the ignorance of the community. By carefully chronicling the current events of contemporary life, it shows us of what very little importance such events really are. By invariably discussing the unnecessary it makes us understand what things are requisite for culture, and what are not. But it should not allow poor Tartuffe to write articles upon modern art. When it does this it stultifies itself. And yet Tartuffe’s articles and Chadband’s notes do this good, at least. They serve to show how extremely limited is the area over which ethics, and ethical considerations, can claim to exercise influence. Science is out of the reach of morals, for her eyes are fixed upon eternal truths. Art is out of the reach of morals, for her eyes are fixed upon things beautiful and immortal and ever-changing. To morals belong the lower and less intellectual spheres. However, let these mouthing Puritans pass; they have their comic side. Who can help laughing when an ordinary journalist seriously proposes to limit the subject-matter at the disposal of the artist? Some limitation might well, and will soon, I hope, be placed upon some of our newspapers and newspaper writers. For they give us the bald, sordid, disgusting facts of life. They chronicle, with degrading avidity, the sins of the second-rate, and with the conscientiousness of the illiterate give us accurate and prosaic details of the doings of people of absolutely no interest whatsoever. But the artist, who accepts the facts of life, and yet transforms them into shapes of beauty, and makes them vehicles of pity or of awe, and shows their colour-element, and their wonder, and their true ethical import also, and builds out of them a world more real than reality itself, and of loftier and more noble import—who shall set limits to him? Not the apostles of that new Journalism which is but the old vulgarity ‘writ large.’ Not the apostles of that new Puritanism, which is but the whine of the hypocrite, and is both writ and spoken badly. The mere suggestion is ridiculous. Let us leave these wicked people, and proceed to the discussion of the artistic qualifications necessary for the true critic.
ERNEST. And what are they? Tell me yourself.
GILBERT. Temperament is the primary requisite for the critic—a temperament exquisitely susceptible to beauty, and to the various impressions that beauty gives us. Under what conditions, and by what means, this temperament is engendered in race or individual, we will not discuss at present. It is sufficient to note that it exists, and that there is in us a beauty-sense, separate from the other senses and above them, separate from the reason and of nobler import, separate from the soul and of equal value—a sense that leads some to create, and others, the finer spirits as I think, to contemplate merely. But to be purified and made perfect, this sense requires some form of exquisite environment. Without this it starves, or is dulled. You remember that lovely passage in which Plato describes how a young Greek should be educated, and with what insistence he dwells upon the importance of surroundings, telling us how the lad is to be brought up in the midst of fair sights and sounds, so that the beauty of material things may prepare his soul for the reception of the beauty that is spiritual. Insensibly, and without knowing the reason why, he is to develop that real love of beauty which, as Plato is never weary of reminding us, is the true aim of education. By slow degrees there is to be engendered in him such a temperament as will lead him naturally and simply to choose the good in preference to the bad, and, rejecting what is vulgar and discordant, to follow by fine instinctive taste all that possesses grace and charm and loveliness. Ultimately, in its due course, this taste is to become critical and self-conscious, but at first it is to exist purely as a cultivated instinct, and ‘he who has received this true culture of the inner man will with clear and certain vision perceive the omissions and faults in art or nature, and with a taste that cannot err, while he praises, and finds his pleasure in what is good, and receives it into his soul, and so becomes good and noble, he will rightly blame and hate the bad, now in the days of his youth, even before he is able to know the reason why’: and so, when, later on, the critical and self-conscious spirit develops in him, he ‘will recognise and salute it as a friend with whom his education has made him long familiar.’ I need hardly say, Ernest, how far we in England have fallen short of this ideal, and I can imagine the smile that would illuminate the glossy face of the Philistine if one ventured to suggest to him that the true aim of education was the love of beauty, and that the methods by which education should work were the development of temperament, the cultivation of taste, and the creation of the critical spirit.
Yet, even for us, there is left some loveliness of environment, and the dulness of tutors and professors matters very little when one can loiter in the grey cloisters at Magdalen, and listen to some flute-like voice singing in Waynfleete’s chapel, or lie in the green meadow, among the strange snake-spotted fritillaries, and watch the sunburnt noon smite to a finer gold the tower’s gilded vanes, or wander up the Christ Church staircase beneath the vaulted ceiling’s shadowy fans, or pass through the sculptured gateway of Laud’s building in the College of St. John. Nor is it merely at Oxford, or Cambridge, that the sense of beauty can be formed and trained and perfected. All over England there is a Renaissance of the decorative Arts. Ugliness has had its day. Even in the houses of the rich there is taste, and the houses of those who are not rich have been made gracious and comely and sweet to live in. Caliban, poor noisy Caliban, thinks that when he has ceased to make mows at a thing, the thing ceases to exist. But if he mocks no longer, it is because he has been met with mockery, swifter and keener than his own, and for a moment has been bitterly schooled into that silence which should seal for ever his uncouth distorted lips. What has been done up to now, has been chiefly in the clearing of the way. It is always more difficult to destroy than it is to create, and when what one has to destroy is vulgarity and stupidity, the task of destruction needs not merely courage but also contempt. Yet it seems to me to have been, in a measure, done. We have got rid of what was bad. We have now to make what is beautiful. And though the mission of the aesthetic movement is to lure people to contemplate, not to lead them to create, yet, as the creative instinct is strong in the Celt, and it is the Celt who leads in art, there is no reason why in future years this strange Renaissance should not become almost as mighty in its way as was that new birth of Art that woke many centuries ago in the cities of Italy.
Certainly, for the cultivation of temperament, we must turn to the decorative arts: to the arts that touch us, not to the arts that teach us. Modern pictures are, no doubt, delightful to look at. At least, some of them are. But they are quite impossible to live with; they are too clever, too assertive, too intellectual. Their meaning is too obvious, and their method too clearly defined. One exhausts what they have to say in a very short time, and then they become as tedious as one’s relations. I am very fond of the work of many of the Impressionist painters of Paris and London. Subtlety and distinction have not yet left the school. Some of their arrangements and harmonies serve to remind one of the unapproachable beauty of Gautier’s immortal Symphonie en Blanc Majeur, that flawless masterpiece of colour and music which may have suggested the type as well as the titles of many of their best pictures. For a class that welcomes the incompetent with sympathetic eagerness, and that confuses the bizarre with the beautiful, and vulgarity with truth, they are extremely accomplished. They can do etchings that have the brilliancy of epigrams, pastels that are as fascinating as paradoxes, and as for their portraits, whatever the commonplace may say against them, no one can deny that they possess that unique and wonderful charm which belongs to works of pure fiction. But even the Impressionists, earnest and industrious as they are, will not do. I like them. Their white keynote, with its variations in lilac, was an era in colour. Though the moment does not make the man, the moment certainly makes the Impressionist, and for the moment in art, and the ‘moment’s monument,’ as Rossetti phrased it, what may not be said? They are suggestive also. If they have not opened the eyes of the blind, they have at least given great encouragement to the short-sighted, and while their leaders may have all the inexperience of old age, their young men are far too wise to be ever sensible. Yet they will insist on treating painting as if it were a mode of autobiography invented for the use of the illiterate, and are always prating to us on their coarse gritty canvases of their unnecessary selves and their unnecessary opinions, and spoiling by a vulgar over-emphasis that fine contempt of nature which is the best and only modest thing about them. One tires, at the end, of the work of individuals whose individuality is always noisy, and generally uninteresting. There is far more to be said in favour of that newer school at Paris, the Archaicistes, as they call themselves, who, refusing to leave the artist entirely at the mercy of the weather, do not find the ideal of art in mere atmospheric effect, but seek rather for the imaginative beauty of design and the loveliness of fair colour, and rejecting the tedious realism of those who merely paint what they see, try to see something worth seeing, and to see it not merely with actual and physical vision, but with that nobler vision of the soul which is as far wider in spiritual scope as it is far more splendid in artistic purpose. They, at any rate, work under those decorative conditions that each art requires for its perfection, and have sufficient aesthetic instinct to regret those sordid and stupid limitations of absolute modernity of form which have proved the ruin of so many of the Impressionists. Still, the art that is frankly decorative is the art to live with. It is, of all our visible arts, the one art that creates in us both mood and temperament. Mere colour, unspoiled by meaning, and unallied with definite form, can speak to the soul in a thousand different ways. The harmony that resides in the delicate proportions of lines and masses becomes mirrored in the mind. The repetitions of pattern give us rest. The marvels of design stir the imagination. In the mere loveliness of the materials employed there are latent elements of culture. Nor is this all. By its deliberate rejection of Nature as the ideal of beauty, as well as of the imitative method of the ordinary painter, decorative art not merely prepares the soul for the reception of true imaginative work, but develops in it that sense of form which is the basis of creative no less than of critical achievement. For the real artist is he who proceeds, not from feeling to form, but from form to thought and passion. He does not first conceive an idea, and then say to himself, ‘I will put my idea into a complex metre of fourteen lines,’ but, realising the beauty of the sonnet-scheme, he conceives certain modes of music and methods of rhyme, and the mere form suggests what is to fill it and make it intellectually and emotionally complete. From time to time the world cries out against some charming artistic poet, because, to use its hackneyed and silly phrase, he has ‘nothing to say.’ But if he had something to say, he would probably say it, and the result would be tedious. It is just because he has no new message, that he can do beautiful work. He gains his inspiration from form, and from form purely, as an artist should. A real passion would ruin him. Whatever actually occurs is spoiled for art. All bad poetry springs from genuine feeling. To be natural is to be obvious, and to be obvious is to be inartistic.
ERNEST. I wonder do you really believe what you say?
GILBERT. Why should you wonder? It is not merely in art that the body is the soul. In every sphere of life Form is the beginning of things. The rhythmic harmonious gestures of dancing convey, Plato tells us, both rhythm and harmony into the mind. Forms are the food of faith, cried Newman in one of those great moments of sincerity that make us admire and know the man. He was right, though he may not have known how terribly right he was. The Creeds are believed, not because they are rational, but because they are repeated. Yes: Form is everything. It is the secret of life. Find expression for a sorrow, and it will become dear to you. Find expression for a joy, and you intensify its ecstasy. Do you wish to love? Use Love’s Litany, and the words will create the yearning from which the world fancies that they spring. Have you a grief that corrodes your heart? Steep yourself in the Language of grief, learn its utterance from Prince Hamlet and Queen Constance, and you will find that mere expression is a mode of consolation, and that Form, which is the birth of passion, is also the death of pain. And so, to return to the sphere of Art, it is Form that creates not merely the critical temperament, but also the aesthetic instinct, that unerring instinct that reveals to one all things under their conditions of beauty. Start with the worship of form, and there is no secret in art that will not be revealed to you, and remember that in criticism, as in creation, temperament is everything, and that it is, not by the time of their production, but by the temperaments to which they appeal, that the schools of art should be historically grouped.
ERNEST. Your theory of education is delightful. But what influence will your critic, brought up in these exquisite surroundings, possess? Do you really think that any artist is ever affected by criticism?
GILBERT. The influence of the critic will be the mere fact of his own existence. He will represent the flawless type. In him the culture of the century will see itself realised. You must not ask of him to have any aim other than the perfecting of himself. The demand of the intellect, as has been well said, is simply to feel itself alive. The critic may, indeed, desire to exercise influence; but, if so, he will concern himself not with the individual, but with the age, which he will seek to wake into consciousness, and to make responsive, creating in it new desires and appetites, and lending it his larger vision and his nobler moods. The actual art of to-day will occupy him less than the art of to-morrow, far less than the art of yesterday, and as for this or that person at present toiling away, what do the industrious matter? They do their best, no doubt, and consequently we get the worst from them. It is always with the best intentions that the worst work is done. And besides, my dear Ernest, when a man reaches the age of forty, or becomes a Royal Academician, or is elected a member of the Athenaeum Club, or is recognised as a popular novelist, whose books are in great demand at suburban railway stations, one may have the amusement of exposing him, but one cannot have the pleasure of reforming him. And this is, I dare say, very fortunate for him; for I have no doubt that reformation is a much more painful process than punishment, is indeed punishment in its most aggravated and moral form—a fact which accounts for our entire failure as a community to reclaim that interesting phenomenon who is called the confirmed criminal.
ERNEST. But may it not be that the poet is the best judge of poetry, and the painter of painting? Each art must appeal primarily to the artist who works in it. His judgment will surely be the most valuable?
GILBERT. The appeal of all art is simply to the artistic temperament. Art does not address herself to the specialist. Her claim is that she is universal, and that in all her manifestations she is one. Indeed, so far from its being true that the artist is the best judge of art, a really great artist can never judge of other people’s work at all, and can hardly, in fact, judge of his own. That very concentration of vision that makes a man an artist, limits by its sheer intensity his faculty of fine appreciation. The energy of creation hurries him blindly on to his own goal. The wheels of his chariot raise the dust as a cloud around him. The gods are hidden from each other. They can recognise their worshippers. That is all.
ERNEST. You say that a great artist cannot recognise the beauty of work different from his own.
GILBERT. It is impossible for him to do so. Wordsworth saw in Endymion merely a pretty piece of Paganism, and Shelley, with his dislike of actuality, was deaf to Wordsworth’s message, being repelled by its form, and Byron, that great passionate human incomplete creature, could appreciate neither the poet of the cloud nor the poet of the lake, and the wonder of Keats was hidden from him. The realism of Euripides was hateful to Sophokles. Those droppings of warm tears had no music for him. Milton, with his sense of the grand style, could not understand the method of Shakespeare, any more than could Sir Joshua the method of Gainsborough. Bad artists always admire each other’s work. They call it being large-minded and free from prejudice. But a truly great artist cannot conceive of life being shown, or beauty fashioned, under any conditions other than those that he has selected. Creation employs all its critical faculty within its own sphere. It may not use it in the sphere that belongs to others. It is exactly because a man cannot do a thing that he is the proper judge of it.
ERNEST. Do you really mean that?
GILBERT. Yes, for creation limits, while contemplation widens, the vision.
ERNEST. But what about technique? Surely each art has its separate technique?
GILBERT. Certainly: each art has its grammar and its materials. There is no mystery about either, and the incompetent can always be correct. But, while the laws upon which Art rests may be fixed and certain, to find their true realisation they must be touched by the imagination into such beauty that they will seem an exception, each one of them. Technique is really personality. That is the reason why the artist cannot teach it, why the pupil cannot learn it, and why the aesthetic critic can understand it. To the great poet, there is only one method of music—his own. To the great painter, there is only one manner of painting—that which he himself employs. The aesthetic critic, and the aesthetic critic alone, can appreciate all forms and modes. It is to him that Art makes her appeal.
ERNEST. Well, I think I have put all my questions to you. And now I must admit -
GILBERT. Ah! don’t say that you agree with me. When people agree with me I always feel that I must be wrong.
ERNEST. In that case I certainly won’t tell you whether I agree with you or not. But I will put another question. You have explained to me that criticism is a creative art. What future has it?
GILBERT. It is to criticism that the future belongs. The subject-matter at the disposal of creation becomes every day more limited in extent and variety. Providence and Mr. Walter Besant have exhausted the obvious. If creation is to last at all, it can only do so on the condition of becoming far more critical than it is at present. The old roads and dusty highways have been traversed too often. Their charm has been worn away by plodding feet, and they have lost that element of novelty or surprise which is so essential for romance. He who would stir us now by fiction must either give us an entirely new background, or reveal to us the soul of man in its innermost workings. The first is for the moment being done for us by Mr. Rudyard Kipling. As one turns over the pages of his Plain Tales from the Hills, one feels as if one were seated under a palm-tree reading life by superb flashes of vulgarity. The bright colours of the bazaars dazzle one’s eyes. The jaded, second-rate Anglo-Indians are in exquisite incongruity with their surroundings. The mere lack of style in the story-teller gives an odd journalistic realism to what he tells us. From the point of view of literature Mr. Kipling is a genius who drops his aspirates. From the point of view of life, he is a reporter who knows vulgarity better than any one has ever known it. Dickens knew its clothes and its comedy. Mr. Kipling knows its essence and its seriousness. He is our first authority on the second-rate, and has seen marvellous things through keyholes, and his backgrounds are real works of art. As for the second condition, we have had Browning, and Meredith is with us. But there is still much to be done in the sphere of introspection. People sometimes say that fiction is getting too morbid. As far as psychology is concerned, it has never been morbid enough. We have merely touched the surface of the soul, that is all. In one single ivory cell of the brain there are stored away things more marvellous and more terrible than even they have dreamed of, who, like the author of Le Rouge et le Noir, have sought to track the soul into its most secret places, and to make life confess its dearest sins. Still, there is a limit even to the number of untried backgrounds, and it is possible that a further development of the habit of introspection may prove fatal to that creative faculty to which it seeks to supply fresh material. I myself am inclined to think that creation is doomed. It springs from too primitive, too natural an impulse. However this may be, it is certain that the subject-matter at the disposal of creation is always diminishing, while the subject-matter of criticism increases daily. There are always new attitudes for the mind, and new points of view. The duty of imposing form upon chaos does not grow less as the world advances. There was never a time when Criticism was more needed than it is now. It is only by its means that Humanity can become conscious of the point at which it has arrived.
Hours ago, Ernest, you asked me the use of Criticism. You might just as well have asked me the use of thought. It is Criticism, as Arnold points out, that creates the intellectual atmosphere of the age. It is Criticism, as I hope to point out myself some day, that makes the mind a fine instrument. We, in our educational system, have burdened the memory with a load of unconnected facts, and laboriously striven to impart our laboriously-acquired knowledge. We teach people how to remember, we never teach them how to grow. It has never occurred to us to try and develop in the mind a more subtle quality of apprehension and discernment. The Greeks did this, and when we come in contact with the Greek critical intellect, we cannot but be conscious that, while our subject-matter is in every respect larger and more varied than theirs, theirs is the only method by which this subject-matter can be interpreted. England has done one thing; it has invented and established Public Opinion, which is an attempt to organise the ignorance of the community, and to elevate it to the dignity of physical force. But Wisdom has always been hidden from it. Considered as an instrument of thought, the English mind is coarse and undeveloped. The only thing that can purify it is the growth of the critical instinct.
It is Criticism, again, that, by concentration, makes culture possible. It takes the cumbersome mass of creative work, and distils it into a finer essence. Who that desires to retain any sense of form could struggle through the monstrous multitudinous books that the world has produced, books in which thought stammers or ignorance brawls? The thread that is to guide us across the wearisome labyrinth is in the hands of Criticism. Nay more, where there is no record, and history is either lost, or was never written, Criticism can re-create the past for us from the very smallest fragment of language or art, just as surely as the man of science can from some tiny bone, or the mere impress of a foot upon a rock, re-create for us the winged dragon or Titan lizard that once made the earth shake beneath its tread, can call Behemoth out of his cave, and make Leviathan swim once more across the startled sea. Prehistoric history belongs to the philological and archaeological critic. It is to him that the origins of things are revealed. The self-conscious deposits of an age are nearly always misleading. Through philological criticism alone we know more of the centuries of which no actual record has been preserved, than we do of the centuries that have left us their scrolls. It can do for us what can be done neither by physics nor metaphysics. It can give us the exact science of mind in the process of becoming. It can do for us what History cannot do. It can tell us what man thought before he learned how to write. You have asked me about the influence of Criticism. I think I have answered that question already; but there is this also to be said. It is Criticism that makes us cosmopolitan. The Manchester school tried to make men realise the brotherhood of humanity, by pointing out the commercial advantages of peace. It sought to degrade the wonderful world into a common market-place for the buyer and the seller. It addressed itself to the lowest instincts, and it failed. War followed upon war, and the tradesman’s creed did not prevent France and Germany from clashing together in blood-stained battle. There are others of our own day who seek to appeal to mere emotional sympathies, or to the shallow dogmas of some vague system of abstract ethics. They have their Peace Societies, so dear to the sentimentalists, and their proposals for unarmed International Arbitration, so popular among those who have never read history. But mere emotional sympathy will not do. It is too variable, and too closely connected with the passions; and a board of arbitrators who, for the general welfare of the race, are to be deprived of the power of putting their decisions into execution, will not be of much avail. There is only one thing worse than Injustice, and that is Justice without her sword in her hand. When Right is not Might, it is Evil.
No: the emotions will not make us cosmopolitan, any more than the greed for gain could do so. It is only by the cultivation of the habit of intellectual criticism that we shall be able to rise superior to race-prejudices. Goethe—you will not misunderstand what I say—was a German of the Germans. He loved his country—no man more so. Its people were dear to him; and he led them. Yet, when the iron hoof of Napoleon trampled upon vineyard and cornfield, his lips were silent. ‘How can one write songs of hatred without hating?’ he said to Eckermann, ‘and how could I, to whom culture and barbarism are alone of importance, hate a nation which is among the most cultivated of the earth and to which I owe so great a part of my own cultivation?’ This note, sounded in the modern world by Goethe first, will become, I think, the starting point for the cosmopolitanism of the future. Criticism will annihilate race-prejudices, by insisting upon the unity of the human mind in the variety of its forms. If we are tempted to make war upon another nation, we shall remember that we are seeking to destroy an element of our own culture, and possibly its most important element. As long as war is regarded as wicked, it will always have its fascination. When it is looked upon as vulgar, it will cease to be popular. The change will of course be slow, and people will not be conscious of it. They will not say ‘We will not war against France because her prose is perfect,’ but because the prose of France is perfect, they will not hate the land. Intellectual criticism will bind Europe together in bonds far closer than those that can be forged by shopman or sentimentalist. It will give us the peace that springs from understanding.
Nor is this all. It is Criticism that, recognising no position as final, and refusing to bind itself by the shallow shibboleths of any sect or school, creates that serene philosophic temper which loves truth for its own sake, and loves it not the less because it knows it to be unattainable. How little we have of this temper in England, and how much we need it! The English mind is always in a rage. The intellect of the race is wasted in the sordid and stupid quarrels of second-rate politicians or third-rate theologians. It was reserved for a man of science to show us the supreme example of that ‘sweet reasonableness’ of which Arnold spoke so wisely, and, alas! to so little effect. The author of the Origin of Species had, at any rate, the philosophic temper. If one contemplates the ordinary pulpits and platforms of England, one can but feel the contempt of Julian, or the indifference of Montaigne. We are dominated by the fanatic, whose worst vice is his sincerity. Anything approaching to the free play of the mind is practically unknown amongst us. People cry out against the sinner, yet it is not the sinful, but the stupid, who are our shame. There is no sin except stupidity.
ERNEST. Ah! what an antinomian you are!
GILBERT. The artistic critic, like the mystic, is an antinomian always. To be good, according to the vulgar standard of goodness, is obviously quite easy. It merely requires a certain amount of sordid terror, a certain lack of imaginative thought, and a certain low passion for middle-class respectability. Aesthetics are higher than ethics. They belong to a more spiritual sphere. To discern the beauty of a thing is the finest point to which we can arrive. Even a colour-sense is more important, in the development of the individual, than a sense of right and wrong. Aesthetics, in fact, are to Ethics in the sphere of conscious civilisation, what, in the sphere of the external world, sexual is to natural selection. Ethics, like natural selection, make existence possible. Aesthetics, like sexual selection, make life lovely and wonderful, fill it with new forms, and give it progress, and variety and change. And when we reach the true culture that is our aim, we attain to that perfection of which the saints have dreamed, the perfection of those to whom sin is impossible, not because they make the renunciations of the ascetic, but because they can do everything they wish without hurt to the soul, and can wish for nothing that can do the soul harm, the soul being an entity so divine that it is able to transform into elements of a richer experience, or a finer susceptibility, or a newer mode of thought, acts or passions that with the common would be commonplace, or with the uneducated ignoble, or with the shameful vile. Is this dangerous? Yes; it is dangerous—all ideas, as I told you, are so. But the night wearies, and the light flickers in the lamp. One more thing I cannot help saying to you. You have spoken against Criticism as being a sterile thing. The nineteenth century is a turning point in history, simply on account of the work of two men, Darwin and Renan, the one the critic of the Book of Nature, the other the critic of the books of God. Not to recognise this is to miss the meaning of one of the most important eras in the progress of the world. Creation is always behind the age. It is Criticism that leads us. The Critical Spirit and the World-Spirit are one.
ERNEST. And he who is in possession of this spirit, or whom this spirit possesses, will, I suppose, do nothing?
GILBERT. Like the Persephone of whom Landor tells us, the sweet pensive Persephone around whose white feet the asphodel and amaranth are blooming, he will sit contented ‘in that deep, motionless quiet which mortals pity, and which the gods enjoy.’ He will look out upon the world and know its secret. By contact with divine things he will become divine. His will be the perfect life, and his only.
ERNEST. You have told me many strange things to-night, Gilbert. You have told me that it is more difficult to talk about a thing than to do it, and that to do nothing at all is the most difficult thing in the world; you have told me that all Art is immoral, and all thought dangerous; that criticism is more creative than creation, and that the highest criticism is that which reveals in the work of Art what the artist had not put there; that it is exactly because a man cannot do a thing that he is the proper judge of it; and that the true critic is unfair, insincere, and not rational. My friend, you are a dreamer.
GILBERT. Yes: I am a dreamer. For a dreamer is one who can only find his way by moonlight, and his punishment is that he sees the dawn before the rest of the world.
ERNEST. His punishment?
GILBERT. And his reward. But, see, it is dawn already. Draw back the curtains and open the windows wide. How cool the morning air is! Piccadilly lies at our feet like a long riband of silver. A faint purple mist hangs over the Park, and the shadows of the white houses are purple. It is too late to sleep. Let us go down to Covent Garden and look at the roses. Come! I am tired of thought.


THE TRUTH OF MASKS—A NOTE ON ILLUSION



In many of the somewhat violent attacks that have recently been made on that splendour of mounting which now characterises our Shakespearian revivals in England, it seems to have been tacitly assumed by the critics that Shakespeare himself was more or less indifferent to the costumes of his actors, and that, could he see Mrs. Langtry’s production of Antony andCleopatra, he would probably say that the play, and the play only, is the thing, and that everything else is leather and prunella. While, as regards any historical accuracy in dress, Lord Lytton, in an article in the Nineteenth Century, has laid it down as a dogma of art that archaeology is entirely out of place in the presentation of any of Shakespeare’s plays, and the attempt to introduce it one of the stupidest pedantries of an age of prigs.
Lord Lytton’s position I shall examine later on; but, as regards the theory that Shakespeare did not busy himself much about the costume-wardrobe of his theatre, anybody who cares to study Shakespeare’s method will see that there is absolutely no dramatist of the French, English, or Athenian stage who relies so much for his illusionist effects on the dress of his actors as Shakespeare does himself.
Knowing how the artistic temperament is always fascinated by beauty of costume, he constantly introduces into his plays masques and dances, purely for the sake of the pleasure which they give the eye; and we have still his stage-directions for the three great processions in Henry the Eighth, directions which are characterised by the most extraordinary elaborateness of detail down to the collars of S.S. and the pearls in Anne Boleyn’s hair. Indeed it would be quite easy for a modern manager to reproduce these pageants absolutely as Shakespeare had them designed; and so accurate were they that one of the court officials of the time, writing an account of the last performance of the play at the Globe Theatre to a friend, actually complains of their realistic character, notably of the production on the stage of the Knights of the Garter in the robes and insignia of the order as being calculated to bring ridicule on the real ceremonies; much in the same spirit in which the French Government, some time ago, prohibited that delightful actor, M. Christian, from appearing in uniform, on the plea that it was prejudicial to the glory of the army that a colonel should be caricatured. And elsewhere the gorgeousness of apparel which distinguished the English stage under Shakespeare’s influence was attacked by the contemporary critics, not as a rule, however, on the grounds of the democratic tendencies of realism, but usually on those moral grounds which are always the last refuge of people who have no sense of beauty.
The point, however, which I wish to emphasise is, not that Shakespeare appreciated the value of lovely costumes in adding picturesqueness to poetry, but that he saw how important costume is as a means of producing certain dramatic effects. Many of his plays, such as Measure forMeasure, Twelfth Night, The Two Gentleman ofVerona, All’s Well that Ends Well, Cymbeline, and others, depend for their illusion on the character of the various dresses worn by the hero or the heroine; the delightful scene in Henry the Sixth, on the modern miracles of healing by faith, loses all its point unless Gloster is in black and scarlet; and the dénoûment of the Merry Wivesof Windsor hinges on the colour of Anne Page’s gown. As for the uses Shakespeare makes of disguises the instances are almost numberless. Posthumus hides his passion under a peasant’s garb, and Edgar his pride beneath an idiot’s rags; Portia wears the apparel of a lawyer, and Rosalind is attired in ‘all points as a man’; the cloak-bag of Pisanio changes Imogen to the Youth Fidele; Jessica flees from her father’s house in boy’s dress, and Julia ties up her yellow hair in fantastic love-knots, and dons hose and doublet; Henry the Eighth woos his lady as a shepherd, and Romeo his as a pilgrim; Prince Hal and Poins appear first as footpads in buckram suits, and then in white aprons and leather jerkins as the waiters in a tavern: and as for Falstaff, does he not come on as a highwayman, as an old woman, as Herne the Hunter, and as the clothes going to the laundry?
Nor are the examples of the employment of costume as a mode of intensifying dramatic situation less numerous. After slaughter of Duncan, Macbeth appears in his night-gown as if aroused from sleep; Timon ends in rags the play he had begun in splendour; Richard flatters the London citizens in a suit of mean and shabby armour, and, as soon as he has stepped in blood to the throne, marches through the streets in crown and George and Garter; the climax of The Tempest is reached when Prospero, throwing off his enchanter’s robes, sends Ariel for his hat and rapier, and reveals himself as the great Italian Duke; the very Ghost in Hamlet changes his mystical apparel to produce different effects; and as for Juliet, a modern playwright would probably have laid her out in her shroud, and made the scene a scene of horror merely, but Shakespeare arrays her in rich and gorgeous raiment, whose loveliness makes the vault ‘a feasting presence full of light,’ turns the tomb into a bridal chamber, and gives the cue and motive for Romeo’s speech of the triumph of Beauty over Death.
Even small details of dress, such as the colour of a major-domo’s stockings, the pattern on a wife’s handkerchief, the sleeve of a young soldier, and a fashionable woman’s bonnets, become in Shakespeare’s hands points of actual dramatic importance, and by some of them the action of the play in question is conditioned absolutely. Many other dramatists have availed themselves of costume as a method of expressing directly to the audience the character of a person on his entrance, though hardly so brilliantly as Shakespeare has done in the case of the dandy Parolles, whose dress, by the way, only an archaeologist can understand; the fun of a master and servant exchanging coats in presence of the audience, of shipwrecked sailors squabbling over the division of a lot of fine clothes, and of a tinker dressed up like a duke while he is in his cups, may be regarded as part of that great career which costume has always played in comedy from the time of Aristophanes down to Mr. Gilbert; but nobody from the mere details of apparel and adornment has ever drawn such irony of contrast, such immediate and tragic effect, such pity and such pathos, as Shakespeare himself. Armed cap-à-pie, the dead King stalks on the battlements of Elsinore because all is not right with Denmark; Shylock’s Jewish gaberdine is part of the stigma under which that wounded and embittered nature writhes; Arthur begging for his life can think of no better plea than the handkerchief he had given Hubert -

Have you the heart? when your head did but ache,
I knit my handkerchief about your brows,
(The best I had, a princess wrought it me)
And I did never ask it you again;

and Orlando’s blood-stained napkin strikes the first sombre note in that exquisite woodland idyll, and shows us the depth of feeling that underlies Rosalind’s fanciful wit and wilful jesting.

Last night ’twas on my arm; I kissed it;
I hope it be not gone to tell my lord
That I kiss aught but he,

says Imogen, jesting on the loss of the bracelet which was already on its way to Rome to rob her of her husband’s faith; the little Prince passing to the Tower plays with the dagger in his uncle’s girdle; Duncan sends a ring to Lady Macbeth on the night of his own murder, and the ring of Portia turns the tragedy of the merchant into a wife’s comedy. The great rebel York dies with a paper crown on his head; Hamlet’s black suit is a kind of colour-motive in the piece, like the mourning of the Chimène in the Cid; and the climax of Antony’s speech is the production of Caesar’s cloak:-

I remember
The first time ever Caesar put it on.
’Twas on a summer’s evening, in his tent,
The day he overcame the Nervii:-
Look, in this place ran Cassius’ dagger through:
See what a rent the envious Casca made:
Through this the well-beloved Brutus stabbed. . . .
Kind souls, what, weep you when you but behold
Our Caesar’s vesture wounded?

The flowers which Ophelia carries with her in her madness are as pathetic as the violets that blossom on a grave; the effect of Lear’s wandering on the heath is intensified beyond words by his fantastic attire; and when Cloten, stung by the taunt of that simile which his sister draws from her husband’s raiment, arrays himself in that husband’s very garb to work upon her the deed of shame, we feel that there is nothing in the whole of modern French realism, nothing even in Thérèse Raquin, that masterpiece of horror, which for terrible and tragic significance can compare with this strange scene in Cymbeline.
In the actual dialogue also some of the most vivid passages are those suggested by costume. Rosalind’s

Dost thou think, though I am caparisoned like a man, I have a doublet and hose in my disposition?

Constance’s

Grief fills the place of my absent child,
Stuffs out his vacant garments with his form;

and the quick sharp cry of Elizabeth -

Ah! cut my lace asunder! -

are only a few of the many examples one might quote. One of the finest effects I have ever seen on the stage was Salvini, in the last act of Lear, tearing the plume from Kent’s cap and applying it to Cordelia’s lips when he came to the line,

This feather stirs; she lives!

Mr. Booth, whose Lear had many noble qualities of passion, plucked, I remember, some fur from his archaeologically-incorrect ermine for the same business; but Salvini’s was the finer effect of the two, as well as the truer. And those who saw Mr. Irving in the last act of Richard the Third have not, I am sure, forgotten how much the agony and terror of his dream was intensified, by contrast, through the calm and quiet that preceded it, and the delivery of such lines as

What, is my beaver easier than it was?
And all my armour laid into my tent?
Look that my staves be sound and not too heavy -

lines which had a double meaning for the audience, remembering the last words which Richard’s mother called after him as he was marching to Bosworth:-

Therefore take with thee my most grievous curse,
Which in the day of battle tire thee more
Than all the complete armour that thou wear’st.

As regards the resources which Shakespeare had at his disposal, it is to be remarked that, while he more than once complains of the smallness of the stage on which he has to produce big historical plays, and of the want of scenery which obliges him to cut out many effective open-air incidents, he always writes as a dramatist who had at his disposal a most elaborate theatrical wardrobe, and who could rely on the actors taking pains about their make-up. Even now it is difficult to produce such a play as the Comedy of Errors; and to the picturesque accident of Miss Ellen Terry’s brother resembling herself we owe the opportunity of seeing Twelfth Night adequately performed. Indeed, to put any play of Shakespeare’s on the stage, absolutely as he himself wished it to be done, requires the services of a good property-man, a clever wig-maker, a costumier with a sense of colour and a knowledge of textures, a master of the methods of making-up, a fencing-master, a dancing-master, and an artist to direct personally the whole production. For he is most careful to tell us the dress and appearance of each character. ‘Racine abhorre la réalité,’ says Auguste Vacquerie somewhere; ‘il ne daigne pas s’occuper de son costume. Si l’on s’en rapportait aux indications du poète, Agamemnon serait vêtu d’un sceptre et Achille d’une épée.’ But with Shakespeare it is very different. He gives us directions about the costumes of Perdita, Florizel, Autolycus, the Witches in Macbeth, and the apothecary in Romeo and Juliet, several elaborate descriptions of his fat knight, and a detailed account of the extraordinary garb in which Petruchio is to be married. Rosalind, he tells us, is tall, and is to carry a spear and a little dagger; Celia is smaller, and is to paint her face brown so as to look sunburnt. The children who play at fairies in Windsor Forest are to be dressed in white and green—a compliment, by the way, to Queen Elizabeth, whose favourite colours they were—and in white, with green garlands and gilded vizors, the angels are to come to Katherine in Kimbolton. Bottom is in homespun, Lysander is distinguished from Oberon by his wearing an Athenian dress, and Launce has holes in his boots. The Duchess of Gloucester stands in a white sheet with her husband in mourning beside her. The motley of the Fool, the scarlet of the Cardinal, and the French lilies broidered on the English coats, are all made occasion for jest or taunt in the dialogue. We know the patterns on the Dauphin’s armour and the Pucelle’s sword, the crest on Warwick’s helmet and the colour of Bardolph’s nose. Portia has golden hair, Phoebe is black-haired, Orlando has chestnut curls, and Sir Andrew Aguecheek’s hair hangs like flax on a distaff, and won’t curl at all. Some of the characters are stout, some lean, some straight, some hunchbacked, some fair, some dark, and some are to blacken their faces. Lear has a white beard, Hamlet’s father a grizzled, and Benedick is to shave his in the course of the play. Indeed, on the subject of stage beards Shakespeare is quite elaborate; tells us of the many different colours in use, and gives a hint to actors always to see that their own are properly tied on. There is a dance of reapers in rye-straw hats, and of rustics in hairy coats like satyrs; a masque of Amazons, a masque of Russians, and a classical masque; several immortal scenes over a weaver in an ass’s head, a riot over the colour of a coat which it takes the Lord Mayor of London to quell, and a scene between an infuriated husband and his wife’s milliner about the slashing of a sleeve.
As for the metaphors Shakespeare draws from dress, and the aphorisms he makes on it, his hits at the costume of his age, particularly at the ridiculous size of the ladies’ bonnets, and the many descriptions of the mundus muliebris, from the long of Autolycus in the Winter’s Tale down to the account of the Duchess of Milan’s gown in Much Ado About Nothing, they are far too numerous to quote; though it may be worth while to remind people that the whole of the Philosophy of Clothes is to be found in Lear’s scene with Edgar—a passage which has the advantage of brevity and style over the grotesque wisdom and somewhat mouthing metaphysics of Sartor Resartus. But I think that from what I have already said it is quite clear that Shakespeare was very much interested in costume. I do not mean in that shallow sense by which it has been concluded from his knowledge of deeds and daffodils that he was the Blackstone and Paxton of the Elizabethan age; but that he saw that costume could be made at once impressive of a certain effect on the audience and expressive of certain types of character, and is one of the essential factors of the means which a true illusionist has at his disposal. Indeed to him the deformed figure of Richard was of as much value as Juliet’s loveliness; he sets the serge of the radical beside the silks of the lord, and sees the stage effects to be got from each: he has as much delight in Caliban as he has in Ariel, in rags as he has in cloth of gold, and recognises the artistic beauty of ugliness.
The difficulty Ducis felt about translating Othello in consequence of the importance given to such a vulgar thing as a handkerchief, and his attempt to soften its grossness by making the Moor reiterate ‘Le bandeau! le bandeau!’ may be taken as an example of the difference between la tragédie philosophique and the drama of real life; and the introduction for the first time of the word mouchoir at the Théâtre Français was an era in that romantic-realistic movement of which Hugo is the father and M. Zola the enfant terrible, just as the classicism of the earlier part of the century was emphasised by Talma’s refusal to play Greek heroes any longer in a powdered periwig—one of the many instances, by the way, of that desire for archaeological accuracy in dress which has distinguished the great actors of our age.
In criticising the importance given to money in La Comédie Humaine, Théophile Gautier says that Balzac may claim to have invented a new hero in fiction, le héros métallique. Of Shakespeare it may be said he was the first to see the dramatic value of doublets, and that a climax may depend on a crinoline.
The burning of the Globe Theatre—an event due, by the way, to the results of the passion for illusion that distinguished Shakespeare’s stage-management—has unfortunately robbed us of many important documents; but in the inventory, still in existence, of the costume-wardrobe of a London theatre in Shakespeare’s time, there are mentioned particular costumes for cardinals, shepherds, kings, clowns, friars, and fools; green coats for Robin Hood’s men, and a green gown for Maid Marian; a white and gold doublet for Henry the Fifth, and a robe for Longshanks; besides surplices, copes, damask gowns, gowns of cloth of gold and of cloth of silver, taffeta gowns, calico gowns, velvet coats, satin coats, frieze coats, jerkins of yellow leather and of black leather, red suits, grey suits, French Pierrot suits, a robe ‘for to goo invisibell,’ which seems inexpensive at £3, 10s., and four incomparable fardingales—all of which show a desire to give every character an appropriate dress. There are also entries of Spanish, Moorish and Danish costumes, of helmets, lances, painted shields, imperial crowns, and papal tiaras, as well as of costumes for Turkish Janissaries, Roman Senators, and all the gods and goddesses of Olympus, which evidence a good deal of archaeological research on the part of the manager of the theatre. It is true that there is a mention of a bodice for Eve, but probably the donnée of the play was after the Fall.
Indeed, anybody who cares to examine the age of Shakespeare will see that archaeology was one of its special characteristics. After that revival of the classical forms of architecture which was one of the notes of the Renaissance, and the printing at Venice and elsewhere of the masterpieces of Greek and Latin literature, had come naturally an interest in the ornamentation and costume of the antique world. Nor was it for the learning that they could acquire, but rather for the loveliness that they might create, that the artists studied these things. The curious objects that were being constantly brought to light by excavations were not left to moulder in a museum, for the contemplation of a callous curator, and the ennui of a policeman bored by the absence of crime. They were used as motives for the production of a new art, which was to be not beautiful merely, but also strange.
Infessura tells us that in 1485 some workmen digging on the Appian Way came across an old Roman sarcophagus inscribed with the name ‘Julia, daughter of Claudius.’ On opening the coffer they found within its marble womb the body of a beautiful girl of about fifteen years of age, preserved by the embalmer’s skill from corruption and the decay of time. Her eyes were half open, her hair rippled round her in crisp curling gold, and from her lips and cheek the bloom of maidenhood had not yet departed. Borne back to the Capitol, she became at once the centre of a new cult, and from all parts of the city crowded pilgrims to worship at the wonderful shrine, till the Pope, fearing lest those who had found the secret of beauty in a Pagan tomb might forget what secrets Judaea’s rough and rock-hewn sepulchre contained, had the body conveyed away by night, and in secret buried. Legend though it may be, yet the story is none the less valuable as showing us the attitude of the Renaissance towards the antique world. Archaeology to them was not a mere science for the antiquarian; it was a means by which they could touch the dry dust of antiquity into the very breath and beauty of life, and fill with the new wine of romanticism forms that else had been old and outworn. From the pulpit of Niccola Pisano down to Mantegna’s ‘Triumph of Caesar,’ and the service Cellini designed for King Francis, the influence of this spirit can be traced; nor was it confined merely to the immobile arts—the arts of arrested movement—but its influence was to be seen also in the great Graeco-Roman masques which were the constant amusement of the gay courts of the time, and in the public pomps and processions with which the citizens of big commercial towns were wont to greet the princes that chanced to visit them; pageants, by the way, which were considered so important that large prints were made of them and published—a fact which is a proof of the general interest at the time in matters of such kind.
And this use of archaeology in shows, so far from being a bit of priggish pedantry, is in every way legitimate and beautiful. For the stage is not merely the meeting-place of all the arts, but is also the return of art to life. Sometimes in an archaeological novel the use of strange and obsolete terms seems to hide the reality beneath the learning, and I dare say that many of the readers of Notre Dame de Paris have been much puzzled over the meaning of such expressions as la casaque à mahoitres, les voulgiers, legallimard taché d’encre, les craaquiniers, and the like; but with the stage how different it is! The ancient world wakes from its sleep, and history moves as a pageant before our eyes, without obliging us to have recourse to a dictionary or an encyclopaedia for the perfection of our enjoyment. Indeed, there is not the slightest necessity that the public should know the authorities for the mounting of any piece. From such materials, for instance, as the disk of Theodosius, materials with which the majority of people are probably not very familiar, Mr. E. W. Godwin, one of the most artistic spirits of this century in England, created the marvellous loveliness of the first act of Claudian, and showed us the life of Byzantium in the fourth century, not by a dreary lecture and a set of grimy casts, not by a novel which requires a glossary to explain it, but by the visible presentation before us of all the glory of that great town. And while the costumes were true to the smallest points of colour and design, yet the details were not assigned that abnormal importance which they must necessarily be given in a piecemeal lecture, but were subordinated to the rules of lofty composition and the unity of artistic effect. Mr. Symonds, speaking of that great picture of Mantegna’s, now in Hampton Court, says that the artist has converted an antiquarian motive into a theme for melodies of line. The same could have been said with equal justice of Mr. Godwin’s scene. Only the foolish called it pedantry, only those who would neither look nor listen spoke of the passion of the play being killed by its paint. It was in reality a scene not merely perfect in its picturesqueness, but absolutely dramatic also, getting rid of any necessity for tedious descriptions, and showing us, by the colour and character of Claudian’s dress, and the dress of his attendants, the whole nature and life of the man, from what school of philosophy he affected, down to what horses he backed on the turf.
And indeed archaeology is only really delightful when transfused into some form of art. I have no desire to underrate the services of laborious scholars, but I feel that the use Keats made of Lemprière’s Dictionary is of far more value to us than Professor Max Müller’s treatment of the same mythology as a disease of language. Better Endymion than any theory, however sound, or, as in the present instance, unsound, of an epidemic among adjectives! And who does not feel that the chief glory of Piranesi’s book on Vases is that it gave Keats the suggestion for his ‘Ode on a Grecian Urn’? Art, and art only, can make archaeology beautiful; and the theatric art can use it most directly and most vividly, for it can combine in one exquisite presentation the illusion of actual life with the wonder of the unreal world. But the sixteenth century was not merely the age of Vitruvius; it was the age of Vecellio also. Every nation seems suddenly to have become interested in the dress of its neighbours. Europe began to investigate its own clothes, and the amount of books published on national costumes is quite extraordinary. At the beginning of the century the Nuremberg Chronicle, with its two thousand illustrations, reached its fifth edition, and before the century was over seventeen editions were published of Munster’s Cosmography. Besides these two books there were also the works of Michael Colyns, of Hans Weigel, of Amman, and of Vecellio himself, all of them well illustrated, some of the drawings in Vecellio being probably from the hand of Titian.
Nor was it merely from books and treatises that they acquired their knowledge. The development of the habit of foreign travel, the increased commercial intercourse between countries, and the frequency of diplomatic missions, gave every nation many opportunities of studying the various forms of contemporary dress. After the departure from England, for instance, of the ambassadors from the Czar, the Sultan and the Prince of Morocco, Henry the Eighth and his friends gave several masques in the strange attire of their visitors. Later on London saw, perhaps too often, the sombre splendour of the Spanish Court, and to Elizabeth came envoys from all lands, whose dress, Shakespeare tells us, had an important influence on English costume.
And the interest was not confined merely to classical dress, or the dress of foreign nations; there was also a good deal of research, amongst theatrical people especially, into the ancient costume of England itself: and when Shakespeare, in the prologue to one of his plays, expresses his regret at being unable to produce helmets of the period, he is speaking as an Elizabethan manager and not merely as an Elizabethan poet. At Cambridge, for instance, during his day, a play of Richard The Third was performed, in which the actors were attired in real dresses of the time, procured from the great collection of historical costume in the Tower, which was always open to the inspection of managers, and sometimes placed at their disposal. And I cannot help thinking that this performance must have been far more artistic, as regards costume, than Garrick’s mounting of Shakespeare’s own play on the subject, in which he himself appeared in a nondescript fancy dress, and everybody else in the costume of the time of George the Third, Richmond especially being much admired in the uniform of a young guardsman.
For what is the use to the stage of that archaeology which has so strangely terrified the critics, but that it, and it alone, can give us the architecture and apparel suitable to the time in which the action of the play passes? It enables us to see a Greek dressed like a Greek, and an Italian like an Italian; to enjoy the arcades of Venice and the balconies of Verona; and, if the play deals with any of the great eras in our country’s history, to contemplate the age in its proper attire, and the king in his habit as he lived. And I wonder, by the way, what Lord Lytton would have said some time ago, at the Princess’s Theatre, had the curtain risen on his father’s Brutus reclining in a Queen Anne chair, attired in a flowing wig and a flowered dressing-gown, a costume which in the last century was considered peculiarly appropriate to an antique Roman! For in those halcyon days of the drama no archaeology troubled the stage, or distressed the critics, and our inartistic grandfathers sat peaceably in a stifling atmosphere of anachronisms, and beheld with the calm complacency of the age of prose an Iachimo in powder and patches, a Lear in lace ruffles, and a Lady Macbeth in a large crinoline. I can understand archaeology being attacked on the ground of its excessive realism, but to attack it as pedantic seems to be very much beside the mark. However, to attack it for any reason is foolish; one might just as well speak disrespectfully of the equator. For archaeology, being a science, is neither good nor bad, but a fact simply. Its value depends entirely on how it is used, and only an artist can use it. We look to the archaeologist for the materials, to the artist for the method.
In designing the scenery and costumes for any of Shakespeare’s plays, the first thing the artist has to settle is the best date for the drama. This should be determined by the general spirit of the play, more than by any actual historical references which may occur in it. Most Hamlets I have seen were placed far too early. Hamlet is essentially a scholar of the Revival of Learning; and if the allusion to the recent invasion of England by the Danes puts it back to the ninth century, the use of foils brings it down much later. Once, however, that the date has been fixed, then the archaeologist is to supply us with the facts which the artist is to convert into effects.
It has been said that the anachronisms in the plays themselves show us that Shakespeare was indifferent to historical accuracy, and a great deal of capital has been made out of Hector’s indiscreet quotation from Aristotle. Upon the other hand, the anachronisms are really few in number, and not very important, and, had Shakespeare’s attention been drawn to them by a brother artist, he would probably have corrected them. For, though they can hardly be called blemishes, they are certainly not the great beauties of his work; or, at least, if they are, their anachronistic charm cannot be emphasised unless the play is accurately mounted according to its proper date. In looking at Shakespeare’s plays as a whole, however, what is really remarkable is their extraordinary fidelity as regards his personages and his plots. Many of his dramatis personae are people who had actually existed, and some of them might have been seen in real life by a portion of his audience. Indeed the most violent attack that was made on Shakespeare in his time was for his supposed caricature of Lord Cobham. As for his plots, Shakespeare constantly draws them either from authentic history, or from the old ballads and traditions which served as history to the Elizabethan public, and which even now no scientific historian would dismiss as absolutely untrue. And not merely did he select fact instead of fancy as the basis of much of his imaginative work, but he always gives to each play the general character, the social atmosphere in a word, of the age in question. Stupidity he recognises as being one of the permanent characteristics of all European civilisations; so he sees no difference between a London mob of his own day and a Roman mob of pagan days, between a silly watchman in Messina and a silly Justice of the Peace in Windsor. But when he deals with higher characters, with those exceptions of each age which are so fine that they become its types, he gives them absolutely the stamp and seal of their time. Virgilia is one of those Roman wives on whose tomb was written ‘Domi mansit, lanam fecit,’ as surely as Juliet is the romantic girl of the Renaissance. He is even true to the characteristics of race. Hamlet has all the imagination and irresolution of the Northern nations, and the Princess Katharine is as entirely French as the heroine of Divorçons. Harry the Fifth is a pure Englishman, and Othello a true Moor.
Again when Shakespeare treats of the history of England from the fourteenth to the sixteenth centuries, it is wonderful how careful he is to have his facts perfectly right—indeed he follows Holinshed with curious fidelity. The incessant wars between France and England are described with extraordinary accuracy down to the names of the besieged towns, the ports of landing and embarkation, the sites and dates of the battles, the titles of the commanders on each side, and the lists of the killed and wounded. And as regards the Civil Wars of the Roses we have many elaborate genealogies of the seven sons of Edward the Third; the claims of the rival Houses of York and Lancaster to the throne are discussed at length; and if the English aristocracy will not read Shakespeare as a poet, they should certainly read him as a sort of early Peerage. There is hardly a single title in the Upper House, with the exception of course of the uninteresting titles assumed by the law lords, which does not appear in Shakespeare along with many details of family history, creditable and discreditable. Indeed if it be really necessary that the School Board children should know all about the Wars of the Roses, they could learn their lessons just as well out of Shakespeare as out of shilling primers, and learn them, I need not say, far more pleasurably. Even in Shakespeare’s own day this use of his plays was recognised. ‘The historical plays teach history to those who cannot read it in the chronicles,’ says Heywood in a tract about the stage, and yet I am sure that sixteenth-century chronicles were much more delightful reading than nineteenth-century primers are.
Of course the aesthetic value of Shakespeare’s plays does not, in the slightest degree, depend on their facts, but on their Truth, and Truth is independent of facts always, inventing or selecting them at pleasure. But still Shakespeare’s use of facts is a most interesting part of his method of work, and shows us his attitude towards the stage, and his relations to the great art of illusion. Indeed he would have been very much surprised at any one classing his plays with ‘fairy tales,’ as Lord Lytton does; for one of his aims was to create for England a national historical drama, which should deal with incidents with which the public was well acquainted, and with heroes that lived in the memory of a people. Patriotism, I need hardly say, is not a necessary quality of art; but it means, for the artist, the substitution of a universal for an individual feeling, and for the public the presentation of a work of art in a most attractive and popular form. It is worth noticing that Shakespeare’s first and last successes were both historical plays.
It may be asked, what has this to do with Shakespeare’s attitude towards costume? I answer that a dramatist who laid such stress on historical accuracy of fact would have welcomed historical accuracy of costume as a most important adjunct to his illusionist method. And I have no hesitation in saying that he did so. The reference to helmets of the period in the prologue to Henry the Fifth may be considered fanciful, though Shakespeare must have often seen

The very casque
That did affright the air at Agincourt,

where it still hangs in the dusky gloom of Westminster Abbey, along with the saddle of that ‘imp of fame,’ and the dinted shield with its torn blue velvet lining and its tarnished lilies of gold; but the use of military tabards in Henrythe Sixth is a bit of pure archaeology, as they were not worn in the sixteenth century; and the King’s own tabard, I may mention, was still suspended over his tomb in St. George’s Chapel, Windsor, in Shakespeare’s day. For, up to the time of the unfortunate triumph of the Philistines in 1645, the chapels and cathedrals of England were the great national museums of archaeology, and in them were kept the armour and attire of the heroes of English history. A good deal was of course preserved in the Tower, and even in Elizabeth’s day tourists were brought there to see such curious relics of the past as Charles Brandon’s huge lance, which is still, I believe, the admiration of our country visitors; but the cathedrals and churches were, as a rule, selected as the most suitable shrines for the reception of the historic antiquities. Canterbury can still show us the helm of the Black Prince, Westminster the robes of our kings, and in old St. Paul’s the very banner that had waved on Bosworth field was hung up by Richmond himself.
In fact, everywhere that Shakespeare turned in London, he saw the apparel and appurtenances of past ages, and it is impossible to doubt that he made use of his opportunities. The employment of lance and shield, for instance, in actual warfare, which is so frequent in his plays, is drawn from archaeology, and not from the military accoutrements of his day; and his general use of armour in battle was not a characteristic of his age, a time when it was rapidly disappearing before firearms. Again, the crest on Warwick’s helmet, of which such a point is made in Henry the Sixth, is absolutely correct in a fifteenth-century play when crests were generally worn, but would not have been so in a play of Shakespeare’s own time, when feathers and plumes had taken their place—a fashion which, as he tells us in Henry the Eighth, was borrowed from France. For the historical plays, then, we may be sure that archaeology was employed, and as for the others I feel certain that it was the case also. The appearance of Jupiter on his eagle, thunderbolt in hand, of Juno with her peacocks, and of Iris with her many-coloured bow; the Amazon masque and the masque of the Five Worthies, may all be regarded as archaeological; and the vision which Posthumus sees in prison of Sicilius Leonatus—‘an old man, attired like a warrior, leading an ancient matron’—is clearly so. Of the ‘Athenian dress’ by which Lysander is distinguished from Oberon I have already spoken; but one of the most marked instances is in the case of the dress of Coriolanus, for which Shakespeare goes directly to Plutarch. That historian, in his Life of the great Roman, tells us of the oak-wreath with which Caius Marcius was crowned, and of the curious kind of dress in which, according to ancient fashion, he had to canvass his electors; and on both of these points he enters into long disquisitions, investigating the origin and meaning of the old customs. Shakespeare, in the spirit of the true artist, accepts the facts of the antiquarian and converts them into dramatic and picturesque effects: indeed the gown of humility, the ‘woolvish gown,’ as Shakespeare calls it, is the central note of the play. There are other cases I might quote, but this one is quite sufficient for my purpose; and it is evident from it at any rate that, in mounting a play in the accurate costume of the time, according to the best authorities, we are carrying out Shakespeare’s own wishes and method.
Even if it were not so, there is no more reason that we should continue any imperfections which may be supposed to have characterised Shakespeare’s stage mounting than that we should have Juliet played by a young man, or give up the advantage of changeable scenery. A great work of dramatic art should not merely be made expressive of modern passion by means of the actor, but should be presented to us in the form most suitable to the modern spirit. Racine produced his Roman plays in Louis Quatorze dress on a stage crowded with spectators; but we require different conditions for the enjoyment of his art. Perfect accuracy of detail, for the sake of perfect illusion, is necessary for us. What we have to see is that the details are not allowed to usurp the principal place. They must be subordinate always to the general motive of the play. But subordination in art does not mean disregard of truth; it means conversion of fact into effect, and assigning to each detail its proper relative value

‘Les petits détails d’histoire et de vie domestique (says Hugo) doivent être scrupuleusement étudiés et reproduits par le poète, mais uniquement comme des moyens d’accroître la réalité de l’ensemble, et de faire pénétrer jusque dans les coins les plus obscurs de l’oeuvre cette vie générale et puissante au milieu de laquelle les personnages sont plus vrais, et les catastrophes, par conséqueut, plus poignantes. Tout doit être subordonné à ce but. L’Homme sur le premier plan, le reste au fond.’

This passage is interesting as coming from the first great French dramatist who employed archaeology on the stage, and whose plays, though absolutely correct in detail, are known to all for their passion, not for their pedantry—for their life, not for their learning. It is true that he has made certain concessions in the case of the employment of curious or strange expressions. Ruy Blas talks of M, de Priego as ‘sujet du roi’ instead of ‘noble du roi,’ and Angelo Malipieri speaks of ‘la croix rouge’ instead of ‘la croix de gueules.’ But they are concessions made to the public, or rather to a section of it. ‘J’en offre ici toute mes excuses aux spectateurs intelligents,’ he says in a note to one of the plays; ‘espérons qu’un jour un seigneur vénitien pourra dire tout bonnement sans péril son blason sur le théâtre. C’est un progrès qui viendra.’ And, though the description of the crest is not couched in accurate language, still the crest itself was accurately right. It may, of course, be said that the public do not notice these things; upon the other hand, it should be remembered that Art has no other aim but her own perfection, and proceeds simply by her own laws, and that the play which Hamlet describes as being caviare to the general is a play he highly praises. Besides, in England, at any rate, the public have undergone a transformation; there is far more appreciation of beauty now than there was a few years ago; and though they may not be familiar with the authorities and archaeological data for what is shown to them, still they enjoy whatever loveliness they look at. And this is the important thing. Better to take pleasure in a rose than to put its root under a microscope. Archaeological accuracy is merely a condition of illusionist stage effect; it is not its quality. And Lord Lytton’s proposal that the dresses should merely be beautiful without being accurate is founded on a misapprehension of the nature of costume, and of its value on the stage. This value is twofold, picturesque and dramatic; the former depends on the colour of the dress, the latter on its design and character. But so interwoven are the two that, whenever in our own day historical accuracy has been disregarded, and the various dresses in a play taken from different ages, the result has been that the stage has been turned into that chaos of costume, that caricature of the centuries, the Fancy Dress Ball, to the entire ruin of all dramatic and picturesque effect. For the dresses of one age do not artistically harmonise with the dresses of another: and, as far as dramatic value goes, to confuse the costumes is to confuse the play. Costume is a growth, an evolution, and a most important, perhaps the most important, sign of the manners, customs and mode of life of each century. The Puritan dislike of colour, adornment and grace in apparel was part of the great revolt of the middle classes against Beauty in the seventeenth century. A historian who disregarded it would give us a most inaccurate picture of the time, and a dramatist who did not avail himself of it would miss a most vital element in producing an illusionist effect. The effeminacy of dress that characterised the reign of Richard the Second was a constant theme of contemporary authors. Shakespeare, writing two hundred years after, makes the king’s fondness for gay apparel and foreign fashions a point in the play, from John of Gaunt’s reproaches down to Richard’s own speech in the third act on his deposition from the throne. And that Shakespeare examined Richard’s tomb in Westminster Abbey seems to me certain from York’s speech:-

See, see, King Richard doth himself appear
As doth the blushing discontented sun
From out the fiery portal of the east,
When he perceives the envious clouds are bent
To dim his glory.

For we can still discern on the King’s robe his favourite badge—the sun issuing from a cloud. In fact, in every age the social conditions are so exemplified in costume, that to produce a sixteenth-century play in fourteenth-century attire, or vice versa, would make the performance seem unreal because untrue. And, valuable as beauty of effect on the stage is, the highest beauty is not merely comparable with absolute accuracy of detail, but really dependent on it. To invent, an entirely new costume is almost impossible except in burlesque or extravaganza, and as for combining the dress of different centuries into one, the experiment would be dangerous, and Shakespeare’s opinion of the artistic value of such a medley may be gathered from his incessant satire of the Elizabethan dandies for imagining that they were well dressed because they got their doublets in Italy, their hats in Germany, and their hose in France. And it should be noted that the most lovely scenes that have been produced on our stage have been those that have been characterised by perfect accuracy, such as Mr. and Mrs. Bancroft’s eighteenth-century revivals at the Haymarket, Mr. Irying’s superb production of Much Ado About Nothing, and Mr, Barrett’s Claudian. Besides, and this is perhaps the most complete answer to Lord Lytton’s theory, it must be remembered that neither in costume nor in dialogue is beauty the dramatist’s primary aim at all. The true dramatist aims first at what is characteristic, and no more desires that all his personages should be beautifully attired than he desires that they should all have beautiful natures or speak beautiful English. The true dramatist, in fact, shows us life under the conditions of art, not art in the form of life. The Greek dress was the loveliest dress the world has ever seen, and the English dress of the last century one of the most monstrous; yet we cannot costume a play by Sheridan as we would costume a play by Sophokles. For, as Polonius says in his excellent lecture, a lecture to which I am glad to have the opportunity of expressing my obligations, one of the first qualities of apparel is its expressiveness. And the affected style of dress in the last century was the natural characteristic of a society of affected manners and affected conversation—a characteristic which the realistic dramatist will highly value down to the smallest detail of accuracy, and the materials for which he can get only from archaeology.
But it is not enough that a dress should be accurate; it must be also appropriate to the stature and appearance of the actor, and to his supposed condition, as well as to his necessary action in the play. In Mr. Hare’s production of As You Like It at the St. James’s Theatre, for instance, the whole point of Orlando’s complaint that he is brought up like a peasant, and not like a gentleman, was spoiled by the gorgeousness of his dress, and the splendid apparel worn by the banished Duke and his friends was quite out of place. Mr. Lewis Wingfield’s explanation that the sumptuary laws of the period necessitated their doing so, is, I am afraid, hardly sufficient. Outlaws, lurking in a forest and living by the chase, are not very likely to care much about ordinances of dress. They were probably attired like Robin Hood’s men, to whom, indeed, they are compared in the course of the play. And that their dress was not that of wealthy noblemen may be seen by Orlando’s words when he breaks in upon them. He mistakes them for robbers, and is amazed to find that they answer him in courteous and gentle terms. Lady Archibald Campbell’s production, under Mr. E. W. Godwin’s direction, of the same play in Coombe Wood was, as regards mounting, far more artistic. At least it seemed so to me. The Duke and his companions were dressed in serge tunics, leathern jerkins, high boots and gauntlets, and wore bycocket hats and hoods. And as they were playing in a real forest, they found, I am sure, their dresses extremely convenient. To every character in the play was given a perfectly appropriate attire, and the brown and green of their costumes harmonised exquisitely with the ferns through which they wandered, the trees beneath which they lay, and the lovely English landscape that surrounded the Pastoral Players. The perfect naturalness of the scene was due to the absolute accuracy and appropriateness of everything that was worn. Nor could archaeology have been put to a severer test, or come out of it more triumphantly. The whole production showed once for all that, unless a dress is archaeologically correct, and artistically appropriate, it always looks unreal, unnatural, and theatrical in the sense of artificial.
Nor, again, is it enough that there should be accurate and appropriate costumes of beautiful colours; there must be also beauty of colour on the stage as a whole, and as long as the background is painted by one artist, and the foreground figures independently designed by another, there is the danger of a want of harmony in the scene as a picture. For each scene the colour-scheme should be settled as absolutely as for the decoration of a room, and the textures which it is proposed to use should be mixed and re-mixed in every possible combination, and what is discordant removed. Then, as regards the particular kinds of colours, the stage is often too glaring, partly through the excessive use of hot, violent reds, and partly through the costumes looking too new. Shabbiness, which in modern life is merely the tendency of the lower orders towards tone, is not without its artistic value, and modern colours are often much improved by being a little faded. Blue also is too frequently used: it is not merely a dangerous colour to wear by gaslight, but it is really difficult in England to get a thoroughly good blue. The fine Chinese blue, which we all so much admire, takes two years to dye, and the English public will not wait so long for a colour. Peacock blue, of course, has been employed on the stage, notably at the Lyceum, with great advantage; but all attempts at a good light blue, or good dark blue, which I have seen have been failures. The value of black is hardly appreciated; it was used effectively by Mr. Irving in Hamlet as the central note of a composition, but as a tone-giving neutral its importance is not recognised. And this is curious, considering the general colour of the dress of a century in which, as Baudelaire says, ‘Nous célébrons tous quelque enterrement.’ The archaeologist of the future will probably point to this age as the time when the beauty of black was understood; but I hardly think that, as regards stage-mounting or house decoration, it really is. Its decorative value is, of course, the same as that of white or gold; it can separate and harmonise colours. In modern plays the black frock-coat of the hero becomes important in itself, and should be given a suitable background. But it rarely is. Indeed the only good background for a play in modern dress which I have ever seen was the dark grey and cream-white scene of the first act of the Princesse Georges in Mrs. Langtry’s production. As a rule, the hero is smothered in bric-à-brac and palm-trees, lost in the gilded abyss of Louis Quatorze furniture, or reduced to a mere midge in the midst of marqueterie; whereas the background should always be kept as a background, and colour subordinated to effect. This, of course, can only be done when there is one single mind directing the whole production. The facts of art are diverse, but the essence of artistic effect is unity. Monarchy, Anarchy, and Republicanism may contend for the government of nations; but a theatre should be in the power of a cultured despot. There may be division of labour, but there must be no division of mind. Whoever understands the costume of an age understands of necessity its architecture and its surroundings also, and it is easy to see from the chairs of a century whether it was a century of crinolines or not. In fact, in art there is no specialism, and a really artistic production should bear the impress of one master, and one master only, who not merely should design and arrange everything, but should have complete control over the way in which each dress is to be worn.
Mademoiselle Mars, in the first production of Hernani, absolutely refused to call her lover ‘Mon Lion!’ unless she was allowed to wear a little fashionable toque then much in vogue on the Boulevards; and many young ladies on our own stage insist to the present day on wearing stiff starched petticoats under Greek dresses, to the entire ruin of all delicacy of line and fold; but these wicked things should not be allowed. And there should be far more dress rehearsals than there are now. Actors such as Mr. Forbes-Robertson, Mr. Conway, Mr. George Alexander, and others, not to mention older artists, can move with ease and elegance in the attire of any century; but there are not a few who seem dreadfully embarrassed about their hands if they have no side pockets, and who always wear their dresses as if they were costumes. Costumes, of course, they are to the designer; but dresses they should be to those that wear them. And it is time that a stop should be put to the idea, very prevalent on the stage, that the Greeks and Romans always went about bareheaded in the open air—a mistake the Elizabethan managers did not fall into, for they gave hoods as well as gowns to their Roman senators.
More dress rehearsals would also be of value in explaining to the actors that there is a form of gesture and movement that is not merely appropriate to each style of dress, but really conditioned by it. The extravagant use of the arms in the eighteenth century, for instance, was the necessary result of the large hoop, and the solemn dignity of Burleigh owed as much to his ruff as to his reason. Besides until an actor is at home in his dress, he is not at home in his part.
Of the value of beautiful costume in creating an artistic temperament in the audience, and producing that joy in beauty for beauty’s sake without which the great masterpieces of art can never be understood, I will not here speak; though it is worth while to notice how Shakespeare appreciated that side of the question in the production of his tragedies, acting them always by artificial light, and in a theatre hung with black; but what I have tried to point out is that archaeology is not a pedantic method, but a method of artistic illusion, and that costume is a means of displaying character without description, and of producing dramatic situations and dramatic effects. And I think it is a pity that so many critics should have set themselves to attack one of the most important movements on the modern stage before that movement has at all reached its proper perfection. That it will do so, however, I feel as certain as that we shall require from our dramatic critics in the future higher qualification than that they can remember Macready or have seen Benjamin Webster; we shall require of them, indeed, that they cultivate a sense of beauty. Pour être plus difficile, la tâche n’en est que plus glorieuse. And if they will not encourage, at least they must not oppose, a movement of which Shakespeare of all dramatists would have most approved, for it has the illusion of truth for its method, and the illusion of beauty for its result. Not that I agree with everything that I have said in this essay. There is much with which I entirely disagree. The essay simply represents an artistic standpoint, and in aesthetic criticism attitude is everything. For in art there is no such thing as a universal truth. A Truth in art is that whose contradictory is also true. And just as it is only in art-criticism, and through it, that we can apprehend the Platonic theory of ideas, so it is only in art-criticism, and through it, that we can realise Hegel’s system of contraries. The truths of metaphysics are the truths of masks.



*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK, INTENTIONS ***

Victor Borge: Phonetic punctuation; interrobang, a question-exclamation hybrid;標點符號二書: Eats, Shoots & Leaves: The Zero Tolerance Approach to Punctuation; The New Well Tempered Sentence: A Punctuation Handbook for the Innocent, the Eager, and the Doomed

$
0
0
Today, on the anniversary of his birth in 1909, we celebrate and honorVictor Borge, "The Clown Prince of ‪#‎Denmark‬"! A ‪#‎comedian‬,‪#‎conductor‬, and ‪#‎pianist‬, Borge became a radio and television sensation renowned for his ‪#‎slapstick‬ comedy routines about‪#‎classicalmusic‬.

Victor Borge: Phonetic punctuation

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=6bpIbdZhrzA
Victor Borge does his famous phonetic punctuation, that is, adds sound to periods, commas, dashes, etc. while reading a romantic story from a book.
*****
2014.10.2.21:00 香港局勢
Using a question mark in conjunction with an exclamation mark or two can help convey the urgency of a question. But the interrobang, a question-exclamation hybrid, is more than 50 years old, but has never quite caught on. Could this be its moment? (Could it‽)http://econ.st/1mUddZU

Using a question mark in conjunction with an exclamation mark or two can help convey the urgency of a question. But the interrobang, a question-exclamation hybrid, is more than 50 years old, but has never quite caught on. Could this be its moment? (Could it‽) http://econ.st/1mUddZU

教唆熊貓開槍的「,」:一次學會英文標點符號
Eats, shoots&leaves—The Zero Tolerance Approach to Punctuation
作者: 琳恩‧特魯斯/著
原文作者:Lynne Truss
出版社:如何
出版日期:2004/




★全球狂銷五百萬冊!!
★雄踞紐約時報暢銷排行榜超過36週
★2004亞馬遜網路書店讀者最愛第三名!
★名列摩根大通銀行推薦給亞洲富豪的「夏季閱讀名單」
★各界名家聯合推薦:李家同、徐 薇、馬英九、張湘君、張雅琴、詹宏志

書中列舉了許多亂用標點符號因而差之毫釐、失之千里的例子:
   本書的原文書名「Eats, Shoots and Leaves」即是一例,此乃源自一則熊貓的笑話:有一隻熊貓走進一家咖啡廳,點了一份三明治,吃了,然後掏出一把槍來,對空鳴了兩槍就要離開了。服務生 困惑地問道:「為什麼呢?」熊貓拿出一本標點符號錯誤百出的野生動物手冊來,往肩膀後一丟。「我是熊貓,你查查看。」

  服務生翻到相關的那一頁時,果然找到了答案。手冊中就寫著熊貓是吃(eats)嫩芽(shoots,名詞)和樹葉(leaves,名詞),但多了個逗點,成了「Eats, Shoots and Leaves」,也就是「吃了東西、開槍後再離開」。

  原來,這個多出來的逗點,就是教唆熊貓開槍的逗號。

  本書已在英美兩地使用英語的國家掀起熱潮,因為書中所舉的例子,盡是以英語為母語的英美人士都可能常犯的錯誤,學習第二外語的你,對於這些錯誤當然更加不能等閒視之!

本書適用對象包括:
★★★★★ 英語專業工作者、高中以上的學生、編輯
★★★★★ 需使用英文的商務人士
★★★★★ 對英文有興趣的人、正在努力學英文的人

作者簡介

   琳恩‧特魯斯(Lynne Truss)她原本是一位文學編輯,後來「不務正業」當了廣播電台主持人和作家。現為英國BBC廣播電台英語文法節目最具權威的主持人。同時也出版過三本 小說和許多廣播劇劇本。二○○二年秋,開始為BBC四號電台(Radio 4)製作一個關於標點符號的系列節目,叫「破解破折號」(Cutting a dash)。

譯者簡介

  謝瑤玲,現任教於東吳大學英文系及政治大學英語系。


 In a 2004 review, Louis Menand of The New Yorker pointed out several dozen punctuation errors in the book, including one in the dedication, and wrote that "an Englishwoman lecturing Americans on semicolons is a little like an American lecturing the French on sauces. Some of Truss's departures from punctuation norms are just British laxness."[2]
 2003-2004 歐美暢銷書:
Eats, Shoots & Leaves: The Zero Tolerance Approach to Punctuation
ES&L.png
AuthorLynne Truss
CountryUnited Kingdom
LanguageEnglish
SubjectEnglish grammar
GenreNon-fiction
PublisherProfile Books
Publication date
6 November 2003
Media typePrint (Hardcover)
Pages228 pp.

 Eats, Shoots & Leaves: The Zero Tolerance Approach to Punctuation is a non-fiction book written by Lynne Truss, the former host of BBC Radio 4's Cutting a Dash programme. In the book, published in 2003, Truss bemoans the state of punctuation in the United Kingdom and the United States and describes how rules are being relaxed in today's society. Her goal is to remind readers of the importance of punctuation in the English language by mixing humour and instruction.
Truss dedicates the book "to the memory of the striking Bolshevik printers of St. Petersburg who, in 1905, demanded to be paid the same rate for punctuation marks as for letters, and thereby directly precipitated the first Russian Revolution"; she added this dedication as an afterthought after finding the factoid in a speech from a librarian.[1]






 *****2009
我讀過舊版 TheWell Tempered Sentence: A Punctuation Handbook for the Innocent, the Eager, and the Doomed



The New Well Tempered Sentence: A Punctuation Handbook for the Innocent, the Eager, and the Doomed (Hardcover) by Karen Elizabeth Gordon (Author) "WHAT A WILD, reckless, willful invention!..." (more)
Key Phrases: independent clauses, Sola Crespusci, The Mauled Scribe
Product Description
For over a decade THE WELL TEMPERED SENTENCE has provided instruction and pleasure to the wariest student and the most punctilious scholar alike. Now Karen Elizabeth Gordon has revised and enlarged her classic handbook with fuller explanations of the rules of punctuation, additional whimsical graphics, and further character development and drama -- all the while redeeming punctuation from the perils of boredom. For anyone who has despaired of opening a punctuation handbook (but whose sentences despair without one), THE NEW WELL TEMPERED SENTENCE will teach you clearly and simply where to place a comma and how to use an apostrophe. And as you master the elusive slashes, dots, and dashes that give expression to our most perplexing thoughts, you will find yourself in the grip of a bizarre and beguiling comedy of manners. Long-time fans will delight in the further intrigues of cover girl Loona, the duke and duchess, and the mysterious Rosie and Nimrod. The New Well-Tempered Sentence is sure to entertain while teaching you everything you want to know about punctuation. Never before has punctuation been so much fun!

About the Author
Karen Elizabeth Gordon is the author of the classic and comic reference books The Deluxe Transitive Vampire, The New Well-Tempered Sentence, and Torn Wings and Faux Pas. Her wanderlusting fiction includes The Ravenous Muse, The Red Shoes and Other Tattered Tales, and Paris Out of Hand. She lives in Berkeley, California and Paris.

The Columbian Exchange 哥倫布大交換

$
0
0
哥倫布大交換:1492年以後的生物影響和文化衝擊
The Columbian Exchange: Biological and Cultural Consequences of 1492(30th Anniversary Edition)
作者: 克羅斯比
原文作者:Alfred W. Crosby
譯者:鄭明萱
  近四十年來,觀看美洲、拉丁美洲、歐洲、非洲,
  以及整個世界歷史的新視野,都從這本書展開。
  《槍炮、病菌與鋼鐵》先河
  深深改變全人類史觀,開啟史學、人類學和生態史新領域之經典著作
  一九七二年,震動史界的《哥倫布大交換》原著在美國出版,不但讓「哥倫布大交換」一詞迅即成為經典術語,亦開啟了生態史此一全新研究領域。四十餘年來,「哥倫布大交換」已是近代史論述中不可或缺的重要環節。
  本書之前,世界史的主角永遠是歐洲,即便論及美洲,也往往依附在「哥倫布發現新大陸」此歷史事件之下。直到本書,我們才終於意識到,植物、動物乃至細菌,才是推動人類歷史的真正力量;大交換的真正後果,則如作者克羅斯比所言:「這個星球上的生命,從此徹底並永遠地改變了。」
  舉例而言,美洲的植物徹底改變了我們所有人的餐桌,並大大影響了全球人口的成長。我們習以為常的玉米、馬鈴薯、菸草、辣椒、可可,甚至是台灣「國食」地瓜,統統來自美洲,也全因大交換才得以散布到全世界。
  另一方面,歐洲人帶到美洲的細菌殺害了無數的美洲印地安人,歐洲人帶過去的生物則掠奪了美洲原生物種的生存空間。自哥倫布登陸美洲大陸這五百年來所消滅的物種,可能比一百萬年演化而滅絕的物種都還要多。
  本書是自大陸冰河融化以來人類的全本演義,述說各生態系統與社會在升高的海平面阻隔之下各自發展的分異,以及當它們乍然相逢時對彼此造成的激烈影響。這些影響如此浩大,甚至無法用我們慣常的分類如考古學、歷史學、人類學、植物學等等,單獨圈限涵蓋。
  然而,正是這奇異的大交換主導了我們如今生存的世界,影響深、遠、全面,在此時此刻的地球村裡,交換也仍然不斷發生。
  從我讀到這本書的那一刻起,歷史對我而言,就再也不大一樣了。──美國名史學家麥克尼爾
  ◎ 本書譯自原著三十週年紀念修訂新版
  ◎ AMAZON讀者五顆星滿分好評
  ◎ 美國名史學家麥克尼爾(William H.McNeill)專文作序
  ◎ 台大歷史系副教授陳慧宏專文導讀
哥倫布大交換:1492年以後的生物影響和文化衝擊
The Columbian Exchange: Biological and Cultural Consequences of 1492(30th Anniversary Edition)

作者: 克羅斯比
原文作者:Alfred W. Crosby
譯者:鄭明萱

  近四十年來,觀看美洲、拉丁美洲、歐洲、非洲,
  以及整個世界歷史的新視野,都從這本書展開。

  《槍炮、病菌與鋼鐵》先河
  深深改變全人類史觀,開啟史學、人類學和生態史新領域之經典著作

  一九七二年,震動史界的《哥倫布大交換》原著在美國出版,不但讓「哥倫布大交換」一詞迅即成為經典術語,亦開啟了生態史此一全新研究領域。四十餘年來,「哥倫布大交換」已是近代史論述中不可或缺的重要環節。

  本書之前,世界史的主角永遠是歐洲,即便論及美洲,也往往依附在「哥倫布發現新大陸」此歷史事件之下。直到本書,我們才終於意識到,植物、動物乃至細菌,才是推動人類歷史的真正力量;大交換的真正後果,則如作者克羅斯比所言:「這個星球上的生命,從此徹底並永遠地改變了。」

  舉例而言,美洲的植物徹底改變了我們所有人的餐桌,並大大影響了全球人口的成長。我們習以為常的玉米、馬鈴薯、菸草、辣椒、可可,甚至是台灣「國食」地瓜,統統來自美洲,也全因大交換才得以散布到全世界。

  另一方面,歐洲人帶到美洲的細菌殺害了無數的美洲印地安人,歐洲人帶過去的生物則掠奪了美洲原生物種的生存空間。自哥倫布登陸美洲大陸這五百年來所消滅的物種,可能比一百萬年演化而滅絕的物種都還要多。

  本書是自大陸冰河融化以來人類的全本演義,述說各生態系統與社會在升高的海平面阻隔之下各自發展的分異,以及當它們乍然相逢時對彼此造成的激烈影響。這些影響如此浩大,甚至無法用我們慣常的分類如考古學、歷史學、人類學、植物學等等,單獨圈限涵蓋。

  然而,正是這奇異的大交換主導了我們如今生存的世界,影響深、遠、全面,在此時此刻的地球村裡,交換也仍然不斷發生。

  從我讀到這本書的那一刻起,歷史對我而言,就再也不大一樣了。──美國名史學家麥克尼爾

  ◎ 本書譯自原著三十週年紀念修訂新版
  ◎ AMAZON讀者五顆星滿分好評
  ◎ 美國名史學家麥克尼爾(William H.McNeill)專文作序
  ◎ 台大歷史系副教授陳慧宏專文導讀

我們都是食人族 (Claude Lévi-Strauss)

$
0
0

我們都是食人族

Nous sommes tous des cannibals


  法國重要人類學家李維-史陀逝世後,十六篇中短篇幅論述首次集結出版
  結構主義大師書寫近代社會現象,在啟蒙哲學與相對主義之間,提供另一理解人類的視角
  以報紙讀者為書寫對象的清晰簡潔隨筆,進入李維-史陀細膩思維的最佳路徑


  所謂的先進社會與原始社會兩者之間的距離遠較人們所認為的小得多,過時的古老習俗隨時可能再度具有現代性,並可再回溯至時空距離遙遠的社會,遠方照耀了近處,近處也能照亮遠方。

  本書為法國結構主義大師李維-史陀於一九八九年至二〇〇〇年間,應義大利《共和報》(La Repubblica)之邀所寫的十六篇專文集結。相較《憂鬱的熱帶》、《野性的思維》、《結構人類學》、《神話學》等巨著,李維-史陀這次以社會時事為出發點,探討當代議題、語言、文明演變及社會結構。這些文章以報紙作為媒介,因此具備清晰簡潔的性質,使讀者更容易進入李維-史陀的細膩思維。

  十六世紀法國思想家蒙田(Montaigne)在其論文名篇《論食人部落》中寫下:「所有人都將不符合自己習慣的事稱為野蠻。」並提出兩種觀點,開啟了日後理解人類的矛盾兩端:一方是獨尊理性社會為烏托邦的啟蒙哲學,另一方則是認為所有文化皆有其不可評斷的生成脈絡的相對主義。在蒙田逝世四百多年後,李維-史陀重新在這兩者中尋找一條理解人類的出路,他認為,在被稱為複雜的社會與被認為「原始且落後」的社會之間,並不存在人們長久以來想像的鴻溝,而他透過一種日常生活中可理解的研究方式來實踐這個論點:「遠方照耀近處,近處也能照亮遠方」,也就是透過發生在「近處」的時事,去理解「遙遠」的古代社會,反之也透過一般認為屬於遠方社會的習性,來了解發生在我們眼下的社會現象。

  本書在編排上,特別收錄李維-史陀於一九五二年發表的〈被處決的耶誕老人〉為開篇,文中已出現上述的觀察方式,其透過文化轉移、歷史結構及形象融合,分析耶誕老人的意義遠非孩童的天真幻想,並陳述人類學家難以客觀剖析身處時代的困窘:「民族學家處在自己的社會中,鮮少有機會去觀察一個儀式、甚至是一種崇拜之中的微妙發展。」接下來的十六個篇章,我們看到李維-史陀透過狂牛病、戴妃喪禮上史賓塞伯爵的演說、癌症起源、普桑畫作分析、割禮與人權爭議等主題,藉其結構主義思維,闡述這些現象背後的底層結構,為讀者辨清當代社會。其中狂牛病及食人族同類相食的比照,更將視野拉至全球化之下,探討人類與食物、動物,甚至自然之間的關係。

  這十六篇隨筆集結是以時事為本的人類學論述,它們綜橫時空,銳利對照古代和現代社會,雖非刻意,但皆成為當代預言。

名人推薦

  作家 柯裕棻
 

作者介紹

作者簡介 

克勞德‧李維史陀 Claude Levi-Strauss


  一九〇八年十一月二十八日出生於布魯塞爾(Bruxelles),著名的法國人類學家。年出一九四八年出版博士論文《親屬關係的基本結構》,被認定為人類學親屬關係研究的重要著作,一九五五年出版成名作《憂鬱的熱帶》,成為法國知名人類學者。之後出版的著作如《結構人類學》、《神話學》四卷等巨著,不僅為結構學和神話學研究建立基礎,也深深影響了人類學、社會學、語言學等領域。於一九七三年膺選為法蘭西學術院院士。二〇〇九年十月三十日逝世於巴黎。

  主要著作有《南比夸拉族印第安人的社會與家庭生活》、《親屬關係的基本結構》、《種族與歷史》、《憂鬱的熱帶》(聯經)、《結構人類學》(聯經)、《今日的圖騰主義》、《神話學》四卷(《生食和熟食》、《從蜂蜜到煙灰》、《餐桌禮儀的起源》、《裸人》)(時報)、《結構人類學 II》、《面具之道》、《遠方的凝視》、《神話與意義》(麥田)、《嫉妒的製陶女》、《猞猁的故事》、《看,聽,讀》、《月的另一面》(行人)等。

譯者簡介

廖惠瑛


  一九六八年生,法國巴黎第五大學語言科學博士。專長為語言學理論及符號學研究,譯有《月的另一面:一位人類學家的日本觀察》、《路易威登:傳奇旅行箱100》。
 

目錄

前言(Maurice Olender)

被處決的耶誕老人
「完全相反」
僅存在一種發展模式嗎?
社會問題:割禮和人工協助生殖
作者自敘
人類學家的首飾
藝術家的畫像
蒙田與美洲
神話思維和科學思維
我們都是食人族
孔德與義大利
普桑畫作主題的變奏
女性與社會起源
狂牛症的訓誨
母舅復返
新神話的證據
維科的航跡
 

前言

  這本書裡的篇章,是克勞德.李維-史陀(Claude Lévi-Strauss)應義大利《共和報》(La Repubblica)之邀而寫,收錄了他未曾集結成書的十六篇文章,在一九八九年和二〇〇〇年之間以法文書寫而成。

  在這些文章中,李維-史陀都是由一則時事出發,進而闡釋某些當代重要議題。但無論是關於被稱為「狂牛症」的疾病疫情、或食人主義的種種形式(食物性質的或療癒性質的)、或與某些習俗儀式(女性割禮或加上男性割禮)有關的種族偏見,這位民族學家在引述西方現代化奠基者之一,蒙田(Montaigne)的文句:「每個人都將不符合自己習慣的事稱為野蠻」之際
,總是嘗試去了解這些發生在我們眼下的社會現象。

  李維-史陀因此認為,所有「如此奇怪、令人驚異、甚至顯得令人作嘔」的習慣、信仰或習俗,只能夠在它們獨特的背景下去理解。一九九二年,蒙田逝世四百週年時,這位人類學家重新思考一個始終緊扣時代脈絡的哲學議題:「一方面,啟蒙時代的哲學批評了歷史上所有的社會型態,獨尊理性社會為烏托邦;另一方面,相對主義棄絕所有絕對性的準則,不認可某一文化能夠評斷與它不同的其他文化。自蒙田以來,效法他的作法,人們總是不斷尋找解決這個矛盾的出路。」

  和李維-史陀的其他作品一樣,這本書名來自其中一個章節的著作,強調了「神話思維和科學思維」之間不可分割的關連,卻未將後者化約到前者。他提醒我們,在被稱為複雜的社會與錯誤地被認定為「原始且落後」的社會之間,並不存在人們長久以來想像的鴻溝。這樣的看法來自一種研究步驟,也就是一種方法,一種能夠成為日常生活中可理解的研究方式:「遠方照耀近處,近處也能照亮遠方。」

  這本書的首篇文章,一九五二年為《現代》(Les Temps modernes)期刊所作的〈被處決的耶誕老人〉(Le Père Noël supplicié)一文中,已經出現這樣的觀察方式,這種遠方與近處互為明燈的看法的「實行」。在這篇文章中,關於一個近期才出現在西方社會的儀式,李維-史陀寫道:「民族學家並非總是能夠有此機會去觀察一個儀式、甚至是一種崇拜,在他自己的社會中如此微妙的發展。」然而他很謹慎地立即說明,要了解我們自己的社會同時是最簡單也最困難的:「最簡單,因為經驗的傳承無時無刻、鉅細靡遺;但也是最困難的,因為只有在這種極為罕見的機會下,我們才能察覺社會轉變的極端複雜性,即使是最受約束的轉變。」

  在這些帶著二十世紀末年標記的專欄寫作中,我們可以看見這位偉大人類學家的卓見與始終的悲觀主義。在被翻譯為三十多種語言之後,他的作品從此將標誌著我們二十一世紀的開端。

──莫里斯.歐隆岱爾(Maurice Olender)


盧浮宮私人詞典;Paintings in the Louvre (Lawrence Gowing)

$
0
0


"盧浮宮私人詞典"無一張圖、畫。現在網路資料發達,很容易 (你要像我這般博學才行) 找到書中說的畫和典故。 以 "The Justice of Trajan by Eugène Delacroix, 1840".為例,請參考:http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Justice_of_Trajan
The Justice of Trajan is a legendary episode in the...
EN.WIKIPEDIA.ORG



盧浮宮私人詞典   



內容簡介

是盧浮宮原館長、法蘭西學術院院士羅森伯格先生編撰的一部關於盧浮宮的私人詞典。該詞典編撰的最大特點在於,作者是從自身角度出發,依據個人喜好和主觀意願來決定詞條的取舍和分類,故而,收錄其中的詞條並不局限於盧浮宮藏品本身,而是包含了與盧浮宮相關的、牽動作者情感的一切。

由此,在這部私人詞典中,我們不僅可以看到編撰者對盧浮宮基本概況、歷史沿革、展館陳列、建築結構的詳細介紹,從而掌握大量的實用信息和歷史資料;同時也可以從編撰者筆下獲悉那些曾經轟動一時的趣聞軼事、那些被歲月時光掩埋的秘密往事以及那些隱藏在一座古老博物館背后的動人故事。

可以說,這部《盧浮宮私人詞典》兼具了娛樂、趣味與教益的多重功能,飽含了編撰者本人對於盧浮宮的摯愛與深情,體現了私人詞典的獨特風格與無窮魅力。

皮埃爾·羅森伯格(Pierre Rosenberg)的職業生涯是在盧浮宮度過的。在成為盧浮宮總館長之前,他曾多年領導盧浮宮油畫部的工作。1995年12月7日,羅森伯格繼亨利•古耶(Henri Gouhier, 1898–1994, 法國哲學家、哲學史學家、戲劇批評家,法蘭西學術院院士)之位,成為法蘭西學術院院士。羅森伯格畢生致力於17、18世紀法國和意大利素描及油畫研究,著有關於普桑、拉圖爾、拉海爾、華托、弗拉戈納爾、達維特等人的多部專著。
 Pierre Rosenberg

Works[edit]

目錄

中文版前言
導讀
阿布扎比
羅馬法蘭西藝術學院
法蘭西學院
皇家繪畫與雕塑學院
大革命前的盧浮宮學院
掛畫
接待
耗資巨大的藝術品買進
亞當(尼古拉—塞巴斯提安)/《被縛的普羅米修斯》
小雕像事件
監管部門
《敘熱的鷹》
翼樓
《艾因加扎勒雕像》
藝術品愛好者
《阿美諾菲斯四世》
美國博物館
盧浮宮之友協會
盧浮宮里的「愛」
《天使頭像》
弗拉·安吉利科/《聖母加冕圖》
昂吉維萊爾伯爵(夏爾—克洛德·弗拉奧·德·拉比亞爾迪埃)
動物
佚名作品
埃及文物部,簡稱A.E.
希臘、伊特魯利亞及羅馬文物部,簡稱A.G.E.R.
東方文物部,簡稱A.O.
安托內羅·達·墨西拿/《十字架上的基督》
安特衛普/《羅德與他的女兒們在索多瑪和戈摩爾遭憤怒的上帝懲罰》
《阿爾勒的阿佛洛狄忒》
《克尼德的阿佛洛狄忒》
《皮翁比諾的阿波羅》
阿波羅長廊
奧地利安娜的套房
拿破侖三世的套房
學習觀看
卡魯塞勒凱旋門
盧浮官建築師
盧浮宮檔案室
盧浮宮的當代藝術
裝飾藝術博物館
書畫刻印藝術部,簡稱A.G.
原始藝術
達維特的畫室
藝術家畫室
兒童活動室
今日盧浮宮技術工作室
亞特蘭大
自由成員
藝術品的歸屬
演播廳
自畫像
盧浮宮未來的工作
盲人
B
巴德魯(亨利)
巴爾多維內蒂(阿萊索)/《聖母與聖子》
簡易板房
巴爾貝·德·汝伊(約瑟夫—亨利)

比松派
巴雷耶(保羅—奧古斯特—弗朗索瓦)
巴薩諾(雅各布)/《拴在樹墩上的兩只獵狗》
《水盆,聖路易的洗禮盆》
波德萊爾(夏爾)
博然(魯賓)/《有甜點的靜物》
貝阿格伯爵夫人
貝哈姆(漢斯·塞巴德)/《大衛的故事》
貝斯特吉(卡洛斯·德)
貝里奧(皮埃爾和露易絲)
貝爾芬格
觀景台
伯努瓦(瑪麗—吉爾曼娜),父姓拉維勒—勒魯,1793年嫁律師皮埃爾—樊尚·伯努瓦/《黑人婦女》,又名《黑人婦女習作》
貝爾納迪·德·西格瓦耶(瑪麗—費利西安—勒內—馬西昂)
貝爾尼尼與盧浮宮
貝爾尼尼(又名吉安,洛倫佐·貝爾尼尼)/《主教黎塞留肖像》
名稱有誤的盧浮宮圖書館
布瓦伊(路易斯—利奧波德)/《伊沙貝畫室》
波拿巴(拿破侖)
博納爾(皮埃爾)
波爾格塞收藏
《博斯科雷亞萊的珍寶》
波提切利/《面對自由藝術之神的年輕人》/《維納斯和美惠三女神給少女贈禮》
布歇(弗朗索瓦)/《浴后的狄安娜》
布拉梅爾(雷奧那埃爾)/《發現皮拉摩斯與西斯貝的遺體》
布拉克(喬治)/《鳥》
布萊(所羅門·德)/《梳頭的年輕女人》
老布魯蓋爾(皮埃爾)/《乞丐》
預算
……
C
D
E
F
G
H
I
J
K
L
M
N
O
P
Q
R
S
T
U
V
W
X
Y
Z
附錄
盧浮宮大事年表
答謝辭
縮略語
譯后記



*****
我有 Lawrence Gowing 三本書如紅標書名現在手頭上只這本Paintings in the Louvre  今天才知道是他身後之作

From Library Journal

Though many cities boast impressive art collections, Paris's Louvre is the art museum, and this 1987 title gathers more than 800 of its most famous items spanning 500 years of European art. LJ's reviewer found Gowing's text slightly prejudiced (LJ 1/88), but the hundreds of illustrations are simply stunning. As its original incarnation sold for $85, even at $50 this is a good buy.
Copyright 1995 Reed Business Information, Inc.


Product Details

  • Hardcover: 688 pages
  • Publisher: Stewart, Tabori and Chang; First U.S. Edition edition (July 1, 1994)
  • Language: English


Paintings in the Louvre
July 1, 1994
4.5 out of 5 stars   (15)
Matisse (World of Art)
Paperback: $14.95
February 1, 1985
5.0 out of 5 stars   (1)
Vermeer
Paperback: $26.68
December 5, 1997
3.2 out of 5 stars   (4)
Cezanne: The Early Years, 1859-1872
November 1, 1988
Paul Cezanne: The Basel Sketchbooks
March 1, 1993
The Originality of Thomas Jones (Walter Neurath Memorial Lectures)
January 1, 1986
Hogarth
June 1, 1971
Lucian Freud
January 1, 1985
Lawrence Gowing
January 1, 1983

Lawrence Gowing

From Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia
Jump to: navigation, search
Sir Lawrence Gowing (21 April 1918 - 5 February 1991) was a British artist, writer, curator and teacher. Initially recognized as a portrait and landscape painter, he quickly rose to prominence as an art educator, writer, and eventually, curator and museum trustee. As a student of art history he was largely self-taught.[1]
He was born Lawrence Burnett Gowing to Horace Gowing, a draper, and his wife, Louise. Born in Stoke Newington and raised in London, his first painting of note, Mare Street, Hackney, made reference to his father's shop. After attending the Downs School at Colwall, Herefordshire and Leighton Park School, in 1938 he enrolled in the Euston Road School, where he studied with William Coldstream. He was a conscientious objector during World War II.[2] In the 1940s he became recognised as a painter, and for the rest of his life was sought after to paint casual but quintessential portraits of the eminent, among whom were Clement Attlee, Lord Halifax, and Edgar Adrian.
He began teaching in 1948, first as Professor of Fine Art, at King's College, University of Durham at Newcastle upon Tyne (now Newcastle University) from 1948-58, then as Principal of Chelsea School of Art from 1958-65, as Professor of Fine Arts at Leeds University, finally serving as principal of the Slade School of Fine Art at University College, London from 1975-85. Concurrently, he authored a number of art monographs and catalogues on masters such as Vermeer, William Hogarth, J.M.W. Turner, Cézanne, Matisse, and Lucian Freud. Among the major exhibitions he organized were those for Turner at the Museum of Modern Art in 1966, Matisse in New York in 1966 and London in 1968, and Cézanne, which traveled in 1988-89 from the Royal Academy to the Musée d'Orsay and the National Gallery of Art.
Sir Lawrence was a trustee of the Tate Gallery, the National Portrait Gallery, and the British Museum, and was a member of the Arts Council of Great Britain. In 1978, he was elected an associate of the Royal Academy, and was made honorary curator of its collections in 1985. Beginning in the 1960s he traveled to the United States to serve as Kress Professor at the National Gallery in Washington, D.C., and was also curator of the Phillips Collection in Washington. Knighted in 1982, he was made a chevalier in the Order of Arts and Letters in France in 1985.
A first marriage, to Julia Strachey, a member of the Bloomsbury Group, ended in divorce. In 1967 he married Jenny Wallis. Sir Lawrence had three daughters. He died of heart failure at the age of 72.

References

Sources

葉淑貞 著《臺灣農家經濟史之重新詮釋》

$
0
0

《臺灣農家經濟史之重新詮釋》採取新經濟史的研究取徑,對臺灣經濟史展開新的詮釋,
尤其著重在農家經濟的面向,是作者近二十年來研究的結晶之作。
 
本書旨在重新詮釋臺灣農家經濟史上的重要課題,諸如與戰後初期相比,日治時代臺灣農家經濟有何變化;農家經濟為何會有這樣的變化;以及與此相關之農民參與市場的程度、接受新技術意願及能力等等。書中採取新經濟史的研究方法,透過計量經濟分析法,探討各現象間的因果關係,從中獲得以下主要不同的論點。
 
從各種經濟指標來看,戰後初期農家生活水準確實都低於日治時代。租佃制度可擴大經營地面積,佃農所得未必低於自耕農,因此有必要重新探究三七五減租是否提高了農家的所得。戰後初期每人GDP低於戰前,與農家參與市場活動大幅衰退有關,這是因為政府不當政策所致。蓬萊米普及的根本因素為利潤,應證了臺灣農家強烈市場導向的性格,這也是臺灣經濟發展的根本因素之一。




張漢裕先生的詳細介紹,請參考:
葉淑貞 著《臺灣農家經濟史之重新詮釋》台北:國立臺灣大學出版中心,2014,《附錄 臺灣經濟史大師――張漢裕教授的學術成就》,頁361-407

序╱吳密察

自序

第一章 緒論
1. 臺灣經濟史的解釋觀點
1.1 中國邊陲論
1.2 階級剝削論
1.3 現代化論
2. 歷史解釋的分歧
2.1 財政負擔是否過重
2.2 市場結構
3. 本書的主旨與架構

第一部分 概論

第二章 臺灣「新經濟史」研究的新局面
1. 前言
2. 新經濟史的開創與發展
3. 經濟學家對傳統臺灣經濟史研究的反省
3.1 日治時代人民之生活水準
3.2 土地分配
3.3 日治時代的租稅結構
3.4 日治時代的租佃制度
3.5 甘蔗相關的問題
3.6 經濟制度
3.7 綜合討論
4. 經濟學家為臺灣經濟史開拓的新研究領域
4.1 農業的成長型態
4.2 國民所得的成長與波動型態
4.3 工業發展及結構的演變
4.4 物價指數的編製
4.5 農家經濟狀況之分析
4.6 市場力量之分析
4.7 日治時代以前經濟之分析
4.8 綜合討論
5. 資料整理的新局面
6. 小結

第二部分 農家經濟狀況的變遷

第三章 農家所得水準之變遷
1. 前言
2. 資料來源及處理
2.1 可支配所得的定義
2.2 資料來源
2.3 資料處理
3. 所得水準的變遷
3.1 可支配所得
3.2 農業所得與非農業所得的變動
3.3 家庭人口數對可支配所得的影響
3.4 耕地面積對可支配所得的影響
3.5 結語
4. 可支配所得之重新推估
4.1 各年耕地面積的可靠性
4.2 可支配所得重新推估之方法(一)
4.3 可支配所得重新推估之方法(二)
5. 農業經營費對可支配所得的影響
6. 每甲土地收入對可支配所得的影響
7. 景氣波動對農家所得之影響
8. 政府對農家所得的影響
9. 可支配所得影響因素的迴歸分析
10. 小結

第四章 農家儲蓄及消費水準之變遷
1. 前言
2. 相關文獻、定義及資料
2.1 相關的文獻
2.2 定義
2.3 資料來源
2.4 資料的處理
3. 儲蓄及消費的變動
3.1 每戶及每人消費及儲蓄
3.2 平均儲蓄傾向及消費傾向
3.3 結語
4. 儲蓄及消費的影響因素
4.1 消費
4.2 儲蓄
4.3 結語
5. 糧食消費結構的變遷及其影響因素
6. 恩格爾係數及所得彈性
6.1 恩格爾係數的變化
6.2 糧食及非糧食支出的所得彈性
6.3 結語
7. 小結

第三部分 市場與農家經濟

第五章 農家商業化程度的變遷
1. 前言
2. 商業化的意義、衡量指標與資料來源
2.1 農家參與市場活動程度的衡量
2.2 資料來源
3. 商業化程度的變遷
3.1 問題資料的估計與處理
3.2 商業化程度的變遷
4. 主作不同對農家商業化程度的影響
5. 農業技術變革對商業化程度的影響
5.1 農家經營費的組成
5.2 技術的轉變對農家經營費的影響
5.3 收穫量提升對經營費的影響
5.4 戰後初期畜產費市場投入比率增高的原因
6. 政府政策對農家商業化程度的影響
6.1 市場收入比率及作物販賣比率
6.2 留供自我使用及現金家計費的比率
6.3 銷售量與產量及出口之間的關係
6.4 戰後政府米穀政策與商業化程度的關係
7. 小結

第六章 蓬萊種稻作普及之因素
1. 前言
2. 蓬萊米快速普及
3. 技術型態的比較
3.1 生產技術的意義
3.2 生產函數的比較
3.3 產量彈性與規模報酬之比較
3.4 投入組合的比較
3.5 蓬萊生產技術的擴散
3.6 結語
4. 蓬萊米與在來米產出與利潤之比較
4.1 平均水準的比較―橫斷面資料
4.2 穩定性的比較—橫斷面資料
4.3 收穫量的時間序列變化
4.4 結語
5. 蓬萊米優勢力量的根源
5.1 市場結構
5.2 技術研發
5.3 結語
6. 小結

第七章 結論

附錄 臺灣經濟史大師――張漢裕教授的學術成就
附表
參考文獻



葉淑貞

美國匹茲堡大學經濟學博士,臺灣大學經濟學系碩士、學士,現任臺灣大學經濟學系教授,專攻臺灣經濟史、農業經濟學及經濟發展史。

著有論文二、三十篇,分別發表於經濟論文叢刊、臺灣史研究、臺灣銀行季刊等期刊;著書三本,分別是2013年遠流出版的《臺灣日治時代的租佃制度》;1995年與吳聰敏、劉鶯釧合著之《日本時代台灣經濟統計文獻目錄》,隨後又與吳聰敏、古慧雯於2004年將該書修訂,重新出版。
作者序(摘錄)

一直以來臺灣經濟史研究在國內都未受到應有的重視,至今所累積的研究成果還很有限。戰後初期,在周憲文及吳幅員先生的號召下,經濟學者或多或少都曾致力於臺灣戰前經濟的研究。臺灣銀行並將這些研究成果定名為「臺灣特產叢刊」及「臺灣研究叢刊」,陸續出版。

但是自1960年代以後,國內臺灣經濟史研究逐漸沉寂,1970年代更加不振,1980年代初幾乎銷聲匿跡。以臺灣研究叢刊中相關文章的出版年代來看,內容觸及戰前經濟者共有130多篇,其中約70% 成於50年代,20% 成於60年代,10% 成於70年代,而無任何一文成於80年代。可見,臺灣經濟史研究在1960年代以來沒落的情況。這種情況直到1990年代以後,才因為政治的解嚴及新研究方法的應用而逐漸改觀。

過去國內臺灣經濟史研究之所以不振,除了由於1960年代以後臺灣經濟的蓬勃發展,吸走了經濟學界的目光,主要還是因為對於經濟學家而言,經濟史研究不具比較利益,致使臺灣經濟學者不願投入這個研究領域。而經濟史研究相對於其他經濟領域的研究之所以不具比較利益,主要是因為經濟史研究需要投入較多的時間於史料的蒐集與整理和政治上的禁忌這兩方面的因素。

1960年代以來臺灣經濟的快速發展,開始喚起美、日等地學者的注意。從1960年代底他們開始進行臺灣經濟的研究,其中有些人研究經濟現況,也有些人研究經濟史。為結合同行學者的力量,並交換研究心得,美國地區曾先後成立兩個臺灣研究會。第一個名為Committee for Taiwan Historical Studies,成立於1973年,由史丹佛大學胡佛研究中心(Hoover Institute)的主任馬若孟(Ramon H. Myers)擔任主席。第二個研究會名為Taiwan Studies Group,創於1982年。這兩個研究會定期舉辦討論會,並發行通訊,報導臺灣史研究的概況。

日本地區臺灣經濟史研究的大本營在一橋大學經濟研究所,知名的研究者有溝口敏行、梅村又次等多人。他們的研究焦點在日治時代,從1970年代以來,不但編了一些長期統計資料及相關的資料目錄,也結合經濟理論與統計方法有系統地探討一些總體經濟現象。美、日學者的研究無論從數量或品質上來看,皆有不錯的成績。

相對於美、日學者,國內經濟學者卻從1960年代以後逐漸遠離臺灣經濟史的研究,這可能是因為史料的性質與政治禁忌。臺灣經濟史資料雖稱豐富,但是資料的可用性與方便性較諸戰後的經濟資料落後許多。與經濟現況的研究相比,臺灣經濟史的研究必須投注比較多的時間與心力,進行資料的蒐集與整理。

又,解嚴以前研究臺灣經濟史必須立足於統治者所容許的史觀進行研究。既定的史觀不僅限定研究者的研究課題,更壓抑了研究者獨立研究的精神。例如,過去研究日治時代經濟史必須立基於「帝國主義論」,帝國主義論主張殖民政策的最終目的在於剝削殖民地的經濟剩餘,以促進統治國之經濟發展。欲達此一目標,必須從開發殖民地資源著手,以供應統治國所需的工業原料及初級產品,並消費統治國所生產的工業產品。是故,帝國統治的結果,殖民地的經濟雖然可能發展起來,但殖民地經濟卻會相對落後,致使被殖民者的生活水準相對地較低落。

第一個有系統探討日治時代臺灣人民生活水準的學者是張漢裕。他在1955年的研究比較1936-37、1941-42與1950-51年期間農家消費支出,發現1950-51年農家的生計低於1930年代後半段以來的日治時代。但是他的文章投稿至《臺銀季刊》後,臺銀雖願意付稿費,但對於發表與否有虞慮;也有人從旁告訴他,那文章若發表,可能對他不利。從這個例子,我們可以看到政治禁忌對於學者獨立研究精神的壓抑。可能因為這樣,張教授的這個研究結論,在相當長久的時間中都未有人繼續進行引伸研究。

過去經濟學者所關注的另一個日治時代經濟史研究的課題為:農業成長率有多高、成長的來源有多少得自於要素的擴張、有多少得自於生產力的提升。這樣的研究課題並不違背帝國主義論的觀點,因為帝國主義論者主張統治國為了以殖民地的資源促進本國人民的生活水準,需先促成殖民地的經濟發展。而這可能是過去農業生產力方面的研究之所以得以締造較豐碩成果的因素之從以上例子,我們都可以看到政治禁忌如何限制了當時研究者的研究課題。

而1990年代以來臺灣經濟史研究之所以比較蓬勃,除了政治上的解嚴之外,更因為新經濟史研究方法愈來愈廣泛地被應用。經濟史研究方法有兩個派別,一派稱為傳統經濟史研究,另一派則稱為新經濟史研究。所謂新經濟史研究是指,有系統地應用經濟理論作為分析架構,並利用統計方法整理資料,最後使用估計、檢定及迴歸分析方法,把資料組合起來,探詢變數之間的因果關係。

這樣的研究方法源自於1950年代的美國,往後更締造了豐碩的成果,在1993 年Robert W. Fogel和Douglass C. North二位經濟史學者更因為在經濟史研究方面的貢獻,而獲頒諾貝爾經濟學獎。Fogel and Engerman(1971)曾將美國新經濟史的部分研究結果編為《美國經濟史重新詮釋》(The Reinterpretation of American Economic History)一書,企圖綜合一些研究成果,重新詮釋美國經濟史。

本書的書名有一部分仿效Fogel and Engerman的書名,主要是因為筆者與Fogel and Engerman一樣,都應用新經濟史研究法,嘗試重新詮釋臺灣經濟史上的一些問題,不過本書只集中於農家經濟相關問題的探究。

筆者於1980年代末期在美國匹茲堡大學攻讀博士學位,有幸開始投入臺灣經濟史的研究,博士論文的題目就是《日治時代臺灣經濟的成長及農家經濟》(Economic Growth and the Farm Economy in Colonial Taiwan, 1895-1945)。1991年取得學位回國之後,就開始在臺大經濟系開授「臺灣經濟史」一課,並繼續從事相關的研究,至今已經有二十多年了。

本書的內容大部分就是改寫自筆者這二十多年來臺灣經濟史研究的部分成果。其中的第一章有一部分改寫自1994年發表於《經濟論文叢刊》的〈論臺灣經濟史研究的歷史解釋觀點〉;第二章改寫自1994年發表於《經濟論文叢刊》的〈臺灣「新經濟史」研究的新局面〉;第三章及第四章以張素梅及葉淑貞發表於2003年《臺灣史研究》的〈日治時代臺灣農家所得之分析〉、1996年《經濟論文叢刊》的〈日治時代臺灣農家儲蓄行為之分析〉及2003年《經濟論文叢刊》上的〈日治時代臺灣農家之消費結構〉三篇文章為基礎,改寫而成的,不過已經與原文完全不同了。第五章大部分的內容曾以〈1918-1951年間臺灣農家商業化程度的變遷:以米作為主〉為題,發表於2012年林玉茹主編之《比較視野下的臺灣商業傳統》一書,而第六章的內容主要得自於筆者與張棋安先生合著,並於2004年發表在《經濟論文叢刊》的〈臺灣蓬萊種稻作普及之因素〉一文。附錄一文則從2005年發表於《兩岸與國際事務季刊》的〈臺灣經濟史大師—張漢裕教授的學術成就〉及2009年國立臺灣資料館編《臺灣教育人物誌Ⅳ》的〈張漢裕(1913-1998):臺灣農業經濟的奠基者〉這兩文改寫而成的。

The Americans, by Robert Frank,

$
0
0

The Americans, 1969 2nd printing
The Americans
AuthorRobert Frank
CountryFrance
LanguageFrench, English
SubjectNorth American society
GenrePhotographic
PublisherRobert Delpire, Grove Press,Steidl
Publication date
1958
Media typeHardback
ISBNISBN 978-3-865215-84-0 (Steidl edition)

The Americans, by Robert Frank, was a highly influential book in post-war American photography. It was first published in France in 1958, and the following year in the United States. The photographs were notable for their distanced view of both high and low strata of American society. The book as a whole created a complicated portrait of the period that was viewed as skeptical of contemporary values and evocative of ubiquitous loneliness.

Background[edit]

With the aid of his major artistic influence, the photographer Walker Evans, Frank secured a Guggenheim Fellowship from the John Simon Guggenheim Memorial Foundation[1] in 1955 to travel across the United States and photograph its society at all strata. He took his family along with him for part of his series of road trips over the next two years, during which time he took 28,000 shots. Only 83 of those were finally selected by him for publication in The Americans.
Frank's journey was not without incident. While driving through Arkansas, Frank was arbitrarily thrown in jail for three days after being stopped by the police who accused him of being a communist (their reasons: he was shabbily dressed, he was Jewish, he had letters about his person from people with Russian sounding names, his children had foreign sounding names – Pablo & Andrea, and he had foreign whiskey with him). He was also told by a sheriff elsewhere in the South that he had "an hour to leave town."

Introduction[edit]

Shortly after returning to New York in 1957, Frank met Beat writer Jack Kerouac on the sidewalk outside a party and showed him the photographs from his travels. Kerouac immediately told Frank "Sure I can write something about these pictures," and he contributed the introduction to the U.S. edition of The Americans.

Style[edit]

Frank found a tension in the gloss of American culture and wealth over race and class differences, which gave his photographs a clear contrast to those of most contemporary American photojournalists, as did his use of unusual focus, low lighting and cropping that deviated from accepted photographic techniques.

Critical views[edit]

The book initially received substantial criticism in the U.S. Popular Photography, for one, derided Frank's images as "meaningless blur, grain, muddy exposures, drunken horizons and general sloppiness." Though sales were also poor at first, Kerouac's introduction helped it reach a larger audience because of the popularity of the Beat phenomenon. Over time and through its inspiration of later artists, The Americans became considered a seminal work in American photography and art history, and the work with which Frank is most clearly identified.
Sociologist Howard S. Becker has written about The Americans as social analysis:
Robert Frank's (...) enormously influential The Americans is in ways reminiscent both of Tocqueville's analysis of American institutions and of the analysis of cultural themes by Margaret Mead and Ruth Benedict. Frank presents photographs made in scattered places around the country, returning again and again to such themes as the flag, the automobile, race, restaurants—eventually turning those artifacts, by the weight of the associations in which he embeds them, into profound and meaningful symbols of American culture.[2]

Publishing history[edit]

The Americans, 1997 6th printing (3rd Scalo edition)
Frank's divergence from contemporary photographic standards gave him difficulty at first in securing an American publisher. Les Américains was first published on 15 May 1958 by Robert Delpire (fr) in Paris. Writings by Simone de Beauvoir,Erskine CaldwellWilliam FaulknerHenry Miller and John Steinbeck were included, and many thought that Frank's photos served more to illustrate the writing rather than the converse. The cover was decorated with a drawing by Saul Steinberg.
In 1959, The Americans was finally published in the United States by Grove Press, with the text removed from the French edition due to concerns that it was too un-American in tone. The added introduction by Kerouac, along with simple captions for the photos, were now the only text in the book, which was intended to mirror the layout of Walker Evans' American Photographs.
On the occasion of the 50th anniversary of the book's original publication (15 May 2008), a new edition was published by Steidl.[3] Robert Frank was deeply involved in the design and production of this edition, in which most images are recropped and two slightly different photographs are used.
Robert Frank discussed with his publisher, Gerhard Steidl, the idea of producing a new edition using modern scanning and the finest tritone printing. The starting point was to bring original prints from New York to Göttingen, Germany, where Steidl is based. In July 2007, Frank visited Göttingen. A new format for the book was worked out and new typography selected. A new cover was designed and Frank chose the book cloth, foil embossing and the endpaper. Most significantly, as he has done for every edition of The Americans, Frank changed the cropping of many of the photographs, usually including more information.

Exhibitions[edit]

Frank's photographs were on display at the Ackland Art Museum at the University of North Carolina at Chapel Hill until January 4, 2009. A celebratory exhibit of The Americans were displayed in 2009 at the National Gallery of Art in Washington D.C., the San Francisco Museum of Modern Art, and at The Metropolitan Museum of Art in New York.

References[edit]

  1. Jump up^ "Robert Frank"John Simon Guggenheim Memorial Foundation. Retrieved 26 December 2015.
  2. Jump up^ Becker, Howard S. (2009). "Photography and Sociology"American Ethnography Quasimonthly. Retrieved 17 January 2009.
  3. Jump up^ "The Americans by Robert Frank"Steidl Verlag. Retrieved 2 March 2003.

External links[edit]

Hans Fallada A Stranger in My Own Country: The 1944 Prison Diary

$
0
0

A Stranger in My Own Country: The 1944 Prison Diary

ISBN: 978-0-7456-6988-5
300 pages
January 2015, Polity
A Stranger in My Own Country: The 1944 Prison Diary (0745669883) cover image
‘I lived the same life as everyone else, the life of ordinary people, the masses.’ Sitting in a prison cell in the autumn of 1944, Hans Fallada sums up his life under the National Socialist dictatorship, the time of ‘inward emigration’. Under conditions of close confinement, in constant fear of discovery, he writes himself free from the nightmare of the Nazi years. His frank and sometimes provocative memoirs were thought for many years to have been lost. They are published here in English for the first time.


The confessional mode did not come naturally to Fallada the writer of fiction, but in the mental and emotional distress of 1944, self-reflection became a survival strategy. In the ‘house of the dead’ he exacts his political revenge on paper. ‘I know that I am crazy. I’m risking not only my own life, I’m also risking … the lives of many of the people I am writing about’, he notes, driven by the compulsion to write. And write he does – about spying and denunciation, about the threat to his livelihood and his literary work, about the fate of many friends and contemporaries such as Ernst Rowohlt and Emil Jannings. To conceal his intentions and to save paper, he uses abbreviations. His notes, constantly exposed to the gaze of the prison warders, become a kind of secret code. He finally succeeds in smuggling the manuscript out of the prison, although it remained unpublished for half a century.


These revealing memoirs by one of the best-known German writers of the 20th century will be of great interest to all readers of modern literature.
See More
Hans Fallada was born in Greifswald, Germany, on 21 July 1893 as Rudolf Wilhelm Friedrich Ditzen; he took his pen name from a Brothers Grimm fairy tale. He died of heart failure brought on by the cumulative effects of mental and physical exhaustion on 5 February 1947 in Berlin. Fallada was the author of many bestselling novels includingLittle Man - What Now? (1932), Wolf among Wolves (1938) and Alone in Berlin (1947)


German intellectuals in the 1930s faced a painful choice between exile and danger. Hans Fallada chose to stay. “What kind of German would I be if I had slunk away to a life of ease in my country’s hour of affliction and ignominy?” he wrote. Those words were scribbled in a psychiatric prison in 1944, in tiny and all but illegible handwriting in a secret diary. The result is one of the most powerful accounts of life in the Third Reich http://econ.st/1wQwucO
Damaged and desperate, but still dedicated A Stranger in My Own Country: The 1944 Prison Diary. By Hans Fallada. Translated by Allan Blunden. Polity; 267 pages; $25....
ECON.ST

An extract from
A Stranger In My Own Country—The 1944 Prison Diary


Out on November 24, 2014 from Polity

On 4 September 1944 Hans Fallada was committed to the Neustrelitz- Strelitz state facility, a prison for “mentally ill criminals” in Mecklenburg, some seventy miles north of Berlin, where he was to be kept under observation for an indefinite period of time. His fate was entirely uncertain.
This was not the first time that this son of an Imperial Supreme Court judge found himself behind bars. In 1923 and 1926 he had already been jailed for six months and two and a half years respectively on charges of embezzlement. In both cases his drug addiction had been a key factor. In 1933 he had been accused of involvement in a conspiracy against the person of the Führer, and had been taken into protective custody for eleven days. In the autumn of 1944 the charge was a different one: Fallada was accused of having threatened to kill his ex-wife on 28 August 1944.
The divorce had been finalized on 5 July 1944. Yet the couple continued to live together, with others, on the farm in Carwitz: Anna (Suse) Ditzen in the house with their three children, her mother-in-law and a constantly changing number of bombed-out friends and relatives, Hans Fallada in the gardener’s flat in the barn. On that Monday afternoon at the end of August the heavily intoxicated Fallada fired a shot from his pistol during an argument. Anna Ditzen took the gun away from him, threw it in the lake and alerted Dr Hotop, the doctor from the neighboring town of Feldberg. Both Fallada and Anna Ditzen later testified that the gunshot was not intended to kill. Dr Hotop sent the local police constable to escort his patient to Feldberg to sober up. The matter might have ended there, but the story came to the ears of an over-zealous young prosecutor. He insisted on having Hans Fallada transferred to the district court in Neustrelitz for questioning. On 31 August the accused was ordered to be ‘temporarily committed to a psychiatric institution’. On 4 September the gates of the Neustrelitz- Strelitz state facility closed behind Hans Fallada. He was placed for an indefinite period in Ward III, where insane or partially insane criminals were housed. It looked like the end of the road for him: an alcoholic, a physical and mental wreck, an author who was no longer capable of writing.
Yet Fallada used his time in prison to recover from his addictions – and to write. As early as 1924, when he was in prison in Greifswald, he had kept a diary as a form of self-therapy. So now he requested pen and paper once more. His request was granted. He was given ninety-two sheets (184 sides) of lined paper, approximating to modern A4 size. As well as a series of short stories, Fallada wroteThe Drinker. On 23 September, noting that his novel about alcoholism remained undiscovered, he was emboldened to start writing down his reminiscences of the Nazi period. He was one of ‘those who stayed behind at home’ (as distinct from those writers and artists who went into voluntary exile when Hitler came to power): he spent the years of the Third Reich in Germany, for the most part in rural Mecklenburg, where he ‘lived the same life as everyone else’. Now he wanted to bear witness. Here in the ‘house of the dead’ he felt the time had come to settle personal scores with the National Socialist regime, and also to justify the painful compromises and concessions he had made as a writer living under the Third Reich.

In the autumn of 1944 the catastrophic war was entering its final phase, and the collapse of Hitler’s Germany was clearly imminent. The Allies were approaching from all sides, American troops were at the western frontier of the German Reich, while the Red Army was advancing towards East Prussia. At the same time the Nazi regime was stepping up its reign of terror and tightening its stranglehold on the German people. In committing his thoughts and memories to paper, Fallada was now putting his own life at risk.

Surrounded by ‘murderers, thieves and sex offenders’, always under the watchful eye of the prison warders, he wrote quickly and frenetically, freeing himself, line by line, from his hatred of the Nazis and the humiliations of the past years. He proceeded with caution, and in order to conceal his intentions and save paper he used abbreviations – ‘n.’ for ‘nationalsozialistisch’ (National Socialist), for example, and ‘N.’ for ‘Nazis’ or ‘National Socialism’ – while the minuscule handwriting was enough in itself to deter the prison warders. But Fallada went further in his efforts to ‘scramble’ the text, turning completed manuscript pages upside down and writing in the spaces between the lines. The highly compromising notes, part micrography and part calligraphic conundrum, became a kind of secret code or cryptograph, which can only be deciphered with great difficulty and with the aid of a magnifying glass.
On 8 October 1944, a Sunday, Hans Fallada was allowed out on home leave for the day. He smuggled the secret notes out under his shirt.


 …Meanwhile we had grown to like our villa so much that we decided to stop looking for somewhere else and to stay where we were – but to become owners rather than tenants. That would not be possible without the consent of the Sponars. So we went to see them and made the following proposal: I would buy up the mortgages from the individual mortgage lenders, and he would agree to let the house be put up for compulsory auction. At the sale I would then acquire the house for the value of the mortgages, the property being so heavily mortgaged that there was no danger of anyone outbidding me. In return for his consent to the auction I would grant him and his wife a lifelong right of residence in the ground-floor apartment – admittedly half the size of what they had now – and in addition I would pay them both a monthly annuity that was twice as much as the pension they were getting from social services. In return, he would help out in the garden as far as his strength permitted.
 I was offering the Sponars an incredibly good deal here. The protection against foreclosure would not last indefinitely; the house would come under the hammer one day, and he would lose the right of residence there, lose the garden, and not get a penny in compensation. So I was astonished when the couple seemed unsure about accepting my proposal. I pressed them, and eventually he came out with it. He felt that by agreeing to let the house be put up for auction he was placing himself entirely in my hands. Once the house had been sold at auction, he said, the Sponars would have no rights at all, and I could do with them whatever I wanted. It was easy to make promises – no offence intended – but keeping them in these uncertain times was even less certain . . . I said with a laugh that his concerns could very easily be laid to rest: all we needed to do was go and see a notary together and put our mutual obligations in writing. He promised to think it over for a day or two. I couldn’t understand it – I thought he should have been grateful to me, simple as that. What I was offering was a pure gift. But people are strange, and old people especially. But he came to me next morning – it always pays to sleep on things – and gave his consent. I suggested that we go straight to the notary and get it all down in writing, exactly as he wanted. But all of a sudden he wasn’t in such a hurry any more. He had a touch of bronchitis, he claimed. Besides, there was no great hurry, he said: he knew I was a man of my word, the end of this week or the beginning of the next would be soon enough. Which was fine by me. I was exhilarated by the prospect of owning a house of my own, when just a short time ago I had had nothing to my name. Thinking that everything was settled, I travelled to Berlin and went to one of the big banks to arrange the transfer of the prime mortgage. They were happy enough to give it to me, and were just pleased to be rid of this instrument that had hardly ever yielded any interest. Then I set about buying up five or six smaller mortgages with a value of a few thousand marks each, which Sponar had presumably taken out when he was really up against it, in order to keep his head above water from one month to the next and carry on making alabaster lampshades that nobody wanted to buy. Having sorted all this out, I sat at home feeling very pleased, and waited for my landlord to get over his mild attack of bronchitis so that he could come with me to the notary.
 Now comes a strange interlude, not without deeper significance, on the eve of Easter, when we planned to organize an Easter egg treasure hunt for our little boy. On Maundy Thursday we had a visit from a Mr von Salomon, who worked at my publisher’s. Mr von Salomon was not Jewish, as one might assume from his name (and as some people did assume), but came from Rhineland aristocracy. Salomon was a Germanized form of the French ‘Salmon’. He had three brothers, and anything more different than these three brothers it would be hard to imagine. They perfectly exemplified the condition of the German nation: disunited and riven by conflict. One of the brothers was a respectable bank clerk, an upright citizen, who was only interested in his own advancement. The second was a committed Communist, and if one is to believe his brother, the one I knew (although one certainly shouldn’t believe everything he said!), this brother had been honoured by Stalin in person with a distinguished award. At all events, this Mr von Salomon was soon one of Germany’s ‘most wanted’ men, defying the Nazi terror regime as he traveled constantly back and forth between Paris and Moscow as a courier, wearing a hundred disguises, braving dangers of every kind, and stopping off regularly in Berlin too, where the brothers met up from time to time. The third Salomon brother was a big cheese on the staff of the later notorious Mr Röhm, with whom, however, he did not perish: on the contrary, he rose ever higher through the ranks. He had the – for me – unforgettable first name ‘Pfeffer’. Pfeffer von Salomon – now that’s what I call aristocracy! And my Salomon too, still young as he was, had already had a fairly chequered past. As a young lad he had fought with the Iron Division in the Baltic, then he had joined the Consul Organization, had taken part in the Ruhr resistance campaign, and finally had been involved somehow in the murder of Rathenau. For that he spent some time in prison, where the fiercely nationalist sympathies of the prison staff at the time meant that he was feted as something of a celebrity. He even made a habit of going into town with the prison governor for an evening in the pub, where he found an admiring audience among the bar-room regulars for the tales of his exploits, although it was not unknown for him to get so carried away in the heat of the moment that he mixed up other people’s exploits with his own – for example, telling anecdotes from the Battle of the Marne as if he had been there in person, whereas he couldn’t have been more than twelve or thirteen at the time. When he came out of prison he wrote a couple of books about his experiences; he wrote well and fluently, as long as he stuck to his own adventures. In one of these books, Die Geächteten [The Outcasts], he sought to glorify the murder of Rathenau, turning things round somewhat to present the murdered Rathenau as a better kind of man, but with a dark and sinister side to him, while the poor murderers were forced to go on the run in Germany, innocents hunted like wild game. Another book, called Die Stadt [The City], is something of a curiosity, a hefty volume, written and printed as a continuous stream of words without any chapter breaks, or even paragraphs, to enliven the tedious uniformity of the text, or give the reader’s eye a chance to rest and pause. Booksellers were quick to dub the book ‘the book with no returns’ – and they were right on both counts: no paragraph breaks, and the book failed to sell, much to the chagrin of my good friend Rowohlt. Mr von Salomon soon discovered, however, that the business of writing books requires a lot of hard work, and often brings in very little money. Like many people who have bright ideas and don’t care for hard work, but do like to live well, he went into films instead. That suited him very well, and when I last saw him on the Kurfürstendamm he had put on a lot of weight, and the acquaintance of a minor writer was clearly a thing of very little importance for a man who was constantly hobnobbing with the film stars of the day. But back then, when he visited me that Maundy Thursday, all this still lay in the future. At that time Mr von Salomon was as lean as a whippet, to which he bore a striking resemblance with his aristocratic, sharp-featured face. I don’t remember any more why he came to see me, he probably just wanted to tell me the latest jokes about Hitler and the Party: back then it was a sort of parlour game – people couldn’t spread the word fast enough! Von Salomon was a funny and talkative man, who knew everybody in the world of literature and art, and the hours passed quickly enough in his company. It would have been a bit wiser, perhaps, to have had this conversation not out in the hall, but in a room where we could have closed the door behind us: but which of us is wise all the time? At that time, certainly, we were anything but. And which of us can always keep in mind that someone downstairs only needs to leave a door ajar in order to hear every word that’s spoken upstairs? The acoustics of a house are unpredictable: sometimes you can hear everything, some-times nothing at all, and on this Maundy Thursday afternoon someone damned well heard just a little too much!
 Now comes interlude Number 2, again not without deeper significance, particularly for the study of the human character. By now it was Good Friday, my wife and I were walking in the garden, while our son tottered gamely along between us on his three-year-old legs. It was still mid-morning, the bell up in the village had just started to ring for the morning service, so it must have been shortly before ten o’clock. We were just admiring the crocuses and tulips and hyacinths that had pushed their way up through the withered leaves, their blooms a blaze of color in the bright sunshine. We did our best to stop our son picking the flowers – with varying degrees of success.
 And then the Sponars emerged from the house, prayer books in hand, ready to set off for church; she looked, more than ever, every inch the dethroned queen, while he, having exchanged the velvet jacket for a black frock coat, was the eternal artist, playing the part of a graveside mourner. They marched straight up to us and halted in front of us. ‘It is our custom’, said Mrs Sponar in that deep and slightly doleful voice of hers, ‘to take Holy Communion on Holy Friday.’ (This excess of holiness was already making me feel uncomfortable.) ‘It is also our custom’, Mrs Sponar went on, ‘before we take Holy Communion, to ask forgiveness of our friends and acquaintances and relatives for any evil that we might have done them in thought or deed, either knowingly or unknowingly. And so, Mr Fallada, Mrs Fallada, we ask your forgiveness – please forgive us!’ Tears of emotion actually welled up in their eyes, while we, my wife and I, felt so angry and embarrassed that we wanted the ground to swallow us up. ‘They can keep their private religious claptrap to themselves!’ I thought, thoroughly infuriated. ‘It’s all sanctimonious humbug! The queen never regrets anything, is without fault, and cannot ask for forgiveness, and he’s just an old fool! It’s sickening – why can’t they just leave us alone!’
But what can you do? We’re brought up to hide our true feelings and just put on a good face in these situations. I’m afraid my face wasn’t up to much as I assured them we had nothing to forgive them for, and as far as we were concerned they could take communion with a clear conscience. They thanked us again very emotionally, while the tears coursed down the old hypocrites’ faces. Had I known then what I suspected twenty-four hours or so later, and what I knew with absolute certainty some twelve days after that – that these two bastards had already shopped us to the Nazis even as they begged us for forgiveness, and that in return for money they had stored up trouble, illness and mortal danger for us – I think I would have strangled them there and then with my bare hands! But as it was, I just watched them walk out of the garden in their solemn black garb, prayer books in hand, and turned to my wife: ‘What do you make of that?’
‘It makes me sick!’ she burst out. ‘We could have done without their play-acting. Or did you believe a single word they said?’
 ‘Not a word’, I replied, and then we walked down through the garden to the Spree, where our little boy’s delight in the rippling waves and river barges soon made us forget all about the two old hypocrites.

CONTRIBUTORS

Hans Fallada
HANS FALLADA was born in Greifswald, Germany, on July 21, 1893 as Rudolf Wilhelm Adolf Ditzen; he took his pen name from a Brothers Grimm fairy tale. He died from an overdose of morphine on February 5, 1947 in Berlin. Fallada was the author of many bestselling novels including Little Man, What Now? (1932), Wolf Among Wolves (1938), and Every Man Dies Alone (1947).
Allan Blunden
ALLAN BLUNDEN is an acclaimed translator, specializing in German literature. He was awarded the prestigious Schlegel-Tieck prize for his translation of Erhard Eppler’s The Return of the State?

Robert Finlay: 青花瓷的故事:鄭明萱譯

$
0
0





青花瓷的故事
青花瓷的寰宇之旅,是全球化首次真正興起的濫觴!
  如果沒有瓷的誕生,英國就不可能出現下午茶文化。
  瓷器,在長達一千五百年的時間裡,曾是專屬於中國獨有的發明。
  絲綢、茶葉、瓷器,這三樣來自「東方中國」的產品,曾經讓整個西方世界為之瘋狂。而瓷器的精美、光滑、細膩,尤其讓歐洲人深深醉心,不但引發歐洲人的豔羨,更引發歐洲人的無限想像和嚮往。
  若從葡萄牙人來華算起,三個世紀內共有三億件中國瓷器在歐洲登岸,歐洲人除了瘋狂收集中國的精美瓷器,就連運送途中損壞的碎瓷片都可做成首飾出售,各國君王更紛紛成立實驗室或派出商業間諜,一心想破解中國獨霸千年的製瓷祕方。
  當年「中華帝國」的天威之盛,不光光風靡歐洲大陸,鄰近的東北亞、東南亞地區,無一不為之心悅誠服。而瓷器的流通歐洲,除了激發十四世紀商業冒險活動的興起,亦與地理大發現、海上霸權的興起,環環相扣、息息相關。
  「天下第一瓷都」的景德鎮,在十八世紀初無疑是全球最大的工業複合生產區,三千座窯密密麻麻遍布全鎮,每天得消耗掉一萬擔白米和一千頭豬,不但為朝廷燒製奇珍異件,為中國百姓生產家常器皿,更為世界各地的客戶:江戶、馬尼拉、巴達維亞、德里、伊斯法罕、開羅、威尼斯、阿姆斯特丹和巴黎等地,特製符合當地品味和需求的瓷器。景德鎮的分工之細,工業化之精,不但比亞當斯密的工業分工理論還早出現,更比福特的汽車生產線足足早了一個世紀以上!
  十八世紀中國瓷器行銷各地數量之巨,遍布之廣,已首度充分證明:一種世界級、永續性的文化接觸已然形成,所謂真正的「全球性文化」,首次於世界史中隆重登場。而青花瓷的出現,不但集工藝、美學、商貿之大成,更是東西美學相互影響下的第一件「全球化」商品。
  世界史的探討雖已從多種不同貨品切入:鹽、茶、巧克力、咖啡、馬鈴薯、香料、絲綢等,但比起其他商品的單向旅程:香料吃下肚,絲綢穿上身,終而褪色或消失,瓷器最特別的是以完整成品形式外銷,不僅歷時常在,而且成為媒介,跨越遙遠的距離,承載著文化意涵,藉由貿易形式在世界各地流通,促成不同文化的交互影響。
  青花瓷的寰宇之旅,是全球化首次真正興起的濫觴。而從歐洲人發現製瓷祕方的那一刻起,中華帝國的命運也從康雍乾三朝的豐華盛世,悄悄步向近代三百年的動盪不安與衰頹。英文小寫的「china」,竟與大寫的「China」,如此命運相同,令人扼腕。
  且看《青花瓷的故事》,一探中國青花瓷如何發揮驚人的寰宇影響力,以關鍵樞鈕的角色帶動整個世界體系運轉,雄霸世界一千年!
  瓷器自七世紀發明問世以來,始終居於文化交流的核心,中國瓷器則反映了世界史中一項規模最龐大的文化轉型活動。《青花瓷的故事》藉由瓷器,將中國、印度、伊斯蘭世界、歐洲、日本、韓國、東南亞、東非的歷史合為一體,強調國際各區域間的交流、互動、影響,使我們對世界史有更清晰深入的認識。不但結合「生產、分配、消費的歷史」、「科技、貿易、藝術的歷史」與「社會、商品、文化、政治、文學的歷史」三者於一爐,既關注於細節,又清楚聚焦於全球主題。
作者簡介
羅伯特.芬雷 Robert Finlay
  美國阿肯色大學歷史教授,著有《文藝復興時期的威尼斯政治》、《圍困中的威尼斯:一四九四至一五三四年間義大利戰爭期的政治與外交》
譯者簡介
鄭明萱
  文學、文史、文物翻譯人。著有《多向文本》,主要譯作包括中譯《極端的年代》、《少年時》、《費城奇蹟》、《哥倫布大交換》、《到葉門釣鮭魚》、《數學天方夜譚》,以及英譯《故宮勝概新編》、《匠心與仙工——故宮明清雕刻》、《敬天格物──中國歷代玉器導讀》等多種。並以《從黎明到衰頹》榮獲金鼎獎首位最佳翻譯人獎。

目錄

引言
一 天下瓷都:十八世紀的景德鎮
二 瓷之祕:十八世紀中國與西方
三 瓷之生:中國與歐亞大陸
四 中國的瓷文化:商業、士大夫、鑑賞家
五 青花瓷之生:穆斯林、蒙古人、歐亞大陸的文化交流
六 中國瓷居首:韓國、日本、東南亞大陸區
七 中國瓷稱霸:東南亞海洋區、印度洋、西南亞
八 中國瓷之衰與亡:西方與世界
尾聲 香客瓶藝術
注釋
參考資料
中英對照表
----28:57
《特別呈現》 20130423 《china•瓷》上集青花瓷的故事
本期節目主要內容: 16世紀葡萄牙人就已經開始將大量的中國青花瓷運往歐洲,如今在歐洲,幾百年前的青花瓷依然在歐洲的博物館陳列,展現它那不變的風采。而在中國,景德鎮的瓷器更是名揚中外,而青花瓷更是這裡的主打產品,青花瓷的燒製在這里長久的傳承。而許多人不知道是,青花瓷並不是中國土生土長的,而是由波斯工匠所帶來。讓我們一起探尋青花瓷的故事。(《特別呈現》 20130423 《china•瓷》 上集青花瓷的故事)

http://tv.cntv.cn/video/C22787/8d1e8219d0214116b23b7f538afaec67
Viewing all 6917 articles
Browse latest View live